#were at first (this one detail happened only once compared to the other times that it repeated and it wasn't on the first repeat but it's
Explore tagged Tumblr posts
Note
Doing this to you and then running away hehehe >:3
Bonk! Hehehe, that's such a cute gif, we should be cats together, no responsibilities for you. You'd be a ginger car. Cause you're Irish. And I'm stereotyping you.
Also! Idk how I even got this fucked up but I just woke up at one AM with the light still on and one shoe on in my bed.
I've just spent like 5minyes explaining my dream in the tags and I replaced 'where' with 'were' two times so if you're going to read the novel I wrote be wary of that. Loll this post is a mess, goodnight Charlie!! I love you!
#I'd been having the same dream over and over too#like seeing the same events#It was a stranger things dream#were like we (me and somebody I don't know but at some point it was wybie from Coraline) were tearing through a fabric wall with chainsaws#and a demogorgon- like creature ended up cut apart because of it#and the reveal of the creature being split from both sides was one thing that kept repeating#just at some points in the dream I came back to the image of it without the fabric wall#just falling after it's died#also there was another part#were at first (this one detail happened only once compared to the other times that it repeated and it wasn't on the first repeat but it's#CHRONOLOGICALLLY the first thing)#there was this sort of enigma?#and the clock showed two specific hours#the riddle thing didn't make sense but like we solved it even though I can't remember specifics#and it was to save a guy#and there was my brother at that point and some lady told him 'oh but you like this kind of roleplaying thing' and he got mad cause#like we were trying to stop some guy from being killed#and the part of the dream that repeated was this thing were like this door thing? or I guess it was just a wooden slate would push me#or somebody else on its own#like it'd press against you to push you towards the bad stuff âą#there was a moment where I put rocks in my bag? to avoid it being flung and moved the same way as the door#bc yeah it was some creature moving the stuff though we never saw it like telepathically#but it didn't really work because the creature wasn't aware of the rocks? and apparently it needed to be aware there were rocks in the bag#also at some point there was one girl in the house we were in (this was during one of the repeats of the dream's storyline)#and she was being voodoo'd around bc the creature was telepathically moving a coraline doll and it would shove her around#and that's all I can really remember#sorry I just woke up from it so it might not make sense#you don't have to read all dat#answered asks
16 notes
·
View notes
Text
â #KNOCK(HER)OUT ! â
᥎êȘ«â sum. you get more than what you bargained for by getting involved with two boxersâtwo boxers that canât keep their hands off the pretty new journalist. what happens in the ring stays in the ring thoughâŠ. right?
wc. 5.7k
warnings. fem! reader x t. fushiguro & s. ryĆmen, boxer!au, thrÄesome, manhandling, unprotected, semi public, size kink, Ćral (f & m receiving), head lock, spÄ«t, sqĆ«irting, they fight over you, brÄeding, fÄ«ngering, implied multiple Ćrgasms, nipple play.
an. based on this ask, havenât recovered since :,)
sukuna ryĆmen and toji fushiguro. . .
the talk of the town. top most infamous boxers of your city, they were supposedly rivals but ended up becoming super close friends. 'friends' was probably a stretch. acquaintances was probably a far better word to describe the two. there was hardly anyone that didnât tune into your detailed magazines about themâyour occupation? a journalist. youâd be the first to write about their fights, their strengths, weaknesses, their total wins & losses, and even a few unnecessary things like their love life. you were new, but you were good. always in the front row, youâd watch them spar against some of the most scariest opponents imaginable. something about guys taking it out in the ring right before your eyes got your panties in a twist. how unprofessional..
you only did it for the money, the publicityâ a lot of people adored your skill to make such stories so interesting. between toji and sukuna, they were almost always compared, and oh did they hate it. ex rivals continuously pinned against each other, itâd piss anyone off. although, you were in dire need for a new story topic to write and you just so happen to stumble into their private gym.
âyo,â a rough sly yet cunning voice mutters, and itâs so deepâyou recognize it from anywhere, toji fushiguro in the flesh. âare ya lost? no fuckinâ autographs.â
âdonât be rude, âtoj,â and your eyes avert towards sukunaâ heâs a few inches taller and your eyes roam at them both. they had droplets of sweat racing down their washboard abs, scars coating their skin with ruffled hair as if theyâd just finished a match. sukuna drags his feet towards you before his eyes light up. âohh, i know you,â he snickers, grabbing your notepad before nudging his friend. âsheâs our little journalist toji. and sheâs a damn fine one too..â
â. . . uh,â was all you could make out, feeling a sudden tightness in your stomach. your eyes continue to stare, your lewd thoughts only become more and more vulgar. seconds pass before you realize sukuna took your notebook, toji pauses his sets to get a good look at you. âi thought this was the ladies' room.â
âgirl bye,â toji grumbles with two hands buried into his shorts pocketsâ he reads right through you as if you were some sort of exposed novel. people said he was a lot sassier in person but you didnât think itâd actually be true. green dark eyes linger onto you for a long time before he stretches, leaning down to get a good glimpse at your figure. âdid you come here just to stare or what?â
you were taken aback at how blunt he was.
a coy grin appears on his lips as he watches you struggle to formulate a good enough response.
you were nosy, you were really really nosy. for once, perhaps you didnât wanna just jot down things about these twoâ just maybe, just maybe . . you wanted a hands-on experience.
âi⊠needed new material for my article before the next match starts,â you utter, squeezing your thighs together. sukuna tilts his head, eyeing you in a way that makes you feel hot. tojiâs stare was ten times more intimate, darkened irises practically staring right into your soulâyou knew this wasnât the bathroom, you were lying. âi was hoping maybe youâd give me some uh . . inspo.â
they were both towering over you with height, you felt smallâlike an ant that was preparing itself to be crushed by a villainous shoe.
âinspiration, she says?â sukuna hums, his voice is lowâraspy, an almost purr hiding underneath it before he moves closer towards you. âjust tell us what you really want, princess.â
ânah donât get all shy now,â toji chimes in once he sees you grow more sheepish. they both close in on youâyou felt like you were trapped in a fever dream, you werenât exactly complaining either. they smelled so good, a mixture of sultry sweat and a loud scent of heavy cologne that wafts throughout the entire training room. âyou got our attention so spit it out, girl.â
âiâ i want you both.â you finally mutter after seven long consecutive seconds. with the way tojiâs staring right through you, you felt like your stomach sank between your legs - your legs that were throbbing with nothing but mere arousal, again perhaps this was unprofessional. no, it was very unprofessionalâbut anyone would kill to be in your position, being sandwiched between the top two boxers of your city.
sukuna snickers. âboth? what makes you think iâd wanna share with this bum?â
âshut up,â toji snarls, and the way his facial expressions tense a bitâso attractive. the headlines + press was right about toji, he was a lot more handsome in person. he was a fairly new boxer yet a pure lady's man. heâs had a plethora of fangirls while in the ring and maybe you were one of them. as he inches towards you with a hand softly gripping underneath your chin, he inhales. his entire facial structure, so chiseledâbrief dark stubble coats the entirety lower half of his jaw and he rubs his left boxing glove against his left knee. âthat really want you want? both of us?â and his voice softens. itâs a bit more pitchy and low, and he sneers. âon me, look at me when you reply too, girl.â
your lip gradually pulls down from his thumb playing against it. you felt so hot, the air suddenly felt thick.
a sudden lump gets caught in your throat before you mumble. âi want you both,â and your eyes meet the dark-haired boxer, simultaneously glancing at his attireâ shirtless, boxing shorts on with his custom-made âfushiguroâ briefs wilting near the topâonly showing the hem part. just a teensy detail like that was so enticing that you even spot a few parts of his exposing snatched waist. only after awhile you then abruptly snap out of your vulgar fantasm. ââŠplease.â
âthe real question is, pretty little journalist,â sukuna steps in, a hand stroking against your chin. you didnât know where to even look. both boxers had their hands on you and the tightened squeezing between your plush thighs grew even more. âcan you handle both?â
âyes.â youâd speak in a soft voice, most likely as of now you were probably speaking from between your legsâyou didnât care though, everyoneâs a little delusional at some point. emphasis on a little in your case, because you had no idea what you were getting in to with these two.
toji snickers. âhm,â he mutters, eyes focusing on you for a long time before he raises his chin. âfine. letâs test your strength then,â and he briefly gazes at sukuna. âsukuna. we can take her ân the ring.â
and they mean it quite literallyâ taking you, the both of them versus you, except you werenât relatively fighting.
not in that sense, but it was versus an opponent that was throbbing between your thighs.
the arena was empty, about a good hundred or more vacant blood-shot red seats scatter everywhere.
inside the ring, it was a mere raised platform, guided and shaped by strong stringy ropes that were yanking between poles at each side and corner. you lay on the spongy canvas of the ringâs floor before biting back a moan.
âscared yet?â sukuna hums, and he props himself right between your legs. this was riskyâentirely risky, anyone could just walk in. besides, you were pretty sure they had a match in about a good forty-five minutes. with sprawled-out legs, he moved closer before dragging a thumb down your panties. his voice was a bit deeper than tojiâs, they both shared the same amount of rasp.
sukuna had the charm, toji had the suaveness.
you shake your head, feeling yourself grow even hotter the more he stalls time. it feels warm, the entire air around you is humidly thick and you whine as he teasingly bites your panties. not enough to pierce his teeth into your folds, but he bites near the fabricâyou watch, the string of your underwear slowly dragging with him. yet, you canât help but glance at toji whoâs just standing thereâarms crossed and that same scowl that stuck against his face. âmhm,â he jibes, eyes flickering towards toji. âtoji. sheâs looking at you.â
âi know she fuckinâ is,â he grumbles, and your head tilts upward. youâre face first with his bulge that was right against your face. talk about space, it was right there. such a big bulge, who were you even kidding thoughâyou found yourself gawking at his bulge at every match he had. with the skin-tight shorts heâd worn, you just knew he was nothing more than a packer. ânosy girl. yâer mouth bored or somethinâ?â and he watches your hands paw at the hem of his tucked-out briefs. âneed a bit of throat training, huh?â
sukunaâs playing with your panties still. by now, heâs peeling them towards the crevices of your thighs and you whine whilst you feel a thumb of his drag down your honeyed slit. sopping wet, just a three-second stare and he was suddenly esurient.
âlook at me, not him,â toji lightly turns your head to face back up to him again. his bulge, his damn bulge that was right up against you. you nod, feeling your mouth dryâyou wanted your throat to be filled, it wasnât even a question. toji gruffs lowly, moving your chin side to side. âhuuuh? girl, i donât speak silence. thought i told ya how to use those words when you speak.â
âi- i wanna suck you off, âtoj,â and you get cut off once he pulls his boxing shorts down halfway, bringing your face close to his briefs. youâre taken by surprise once he makes you rub your face against his hardened bulgeâyou moan, as if on instinct, your tongue lolls out just to taste him. even if itâs just the clothed fabric protecting his actual cock, it was something.
he scoffs. âyâer a nasty girl, huh,â he mumbles, peering down to see sukuna starting to lick against your cunt. your legs quaver upon impact and you slump back against the corner of the ring. âcanât wait, yeah. want me to train this empty throat? maybe itâll make ya a better journalist, nosy ass.â
youâd almost laugh at his little side remark if it wasnât for sukunaâs tongue lapping against your slick entrance. your lips part as you lean back, a hand going through his hair. âmphm,â he grunts, one hand squeezing the right part of your thigh. âsweetest taste iâve had in a . . . looong while.â and heâs so sloppy, not even a few seconds pass before heâs already slurping. your panties were lazily shoved to the side and thatâs when toji hauls down his briefs.
you gulp, damn.
he wasnât just big, he was hugeâŠ
your mouth starts to salivate the more you stared at the swollen shaft. toji was a big guy . . hence meaning, toji he was a thick guy.
staggering height and a fat base to back it up, he had about two veins running down the side. his tip was a reddish pink, you could already taste him throbbing in your mouth. toji was quite well shaved a bitâ though, it was a few specks of black hairs scattered everywhere. however, his happy trail was so pleasing to look. it roams all down his sculpted body, he sighs once you slowly wrap a hand around his cock.
âspit the fuck on it.â
five words and you didnât hesitate to roll out your pink tongue once more.
you gather a good amount before watching it coat against his pink sweet tip. he groans, watching your hand stroke him a bit. he was so big, so fucking big that you could barely wrap your entire hand around his dick. toji groans, watching you make a total mess out of yourself. pretty glossy lips, pretty glossy lips that would soon be wrapped around his hefty length.
once you get it wet enough, you gently move your mouth onto him. he hisses, the warmth of your throat has his abs clenching.
âm-mhm,â youâd moan out, though your words were purely muffled. sukunaâs sucking on your clit, occasionally nipping and nibbling on it just to make you squirm even more. it was cuteâ the way your legs could barely hold still, so this was your weak spot. itâs what he thought to himself, lapping his tongue against your slick entrance. brief kisses coat near your folds before he maneuvers such circles against your pussy. feeling his canines nip against your folds every few seconds had you feral in the best way possible.
âyâer makinâ her squirm all over, âkuna,â toji lowly chuckles, such baritone in his voice that it makes you soak even more. you didnât even know how it was possible with the way you were just profusely dripping like a faucet. not evenâyou put faucets to shame with how slick you were, quickly coating the lower part of sukunaâs chin with your syrupy taste. âopen that mouth a âlil more, yeah . . . yeah,â and he tilts your head back a bit, prying your mouth open some more. he starts to slowly sink his cock in, so slow. the pace was incredibly tantalizing, your tongue runs against his slit before he pushed more inches inside. âfuckkk, girl,â he continues to grunt out, knees already starting to buckle. the way you took him in, hollow cheeks all puffed, you were already starting to drool a bit. small amounts of your saliva trickle past the corners of your lips as he goes deeper and deeper. deeper until his tip ends up mashing against your uvula and you gag.
â. . ooooh,â he hums, and just a simple noise as that was so seductive. âgoodâŠ. good,â he swallows, a hand digging through your hair before maintaining a good grip against it. ânow . . letâs test this pretty throatâs durability, hm.â
your little nod makes his sly smile widen, your jaw hangs and he starts to gradually piston his hips. such a mess, he was just so big that you were surprised all of it even fit.
âalllll the way down, shit,â your head starts to move, bobbling as your tongue swiftly running against his pulsating head. he gnashes his teeth together, dim eyes flickering towards your hands. you were feeling hot yourself so you made a cute attempt at reaching between your legs. doing so only greets you to a soft concise smack.
âhands to yourself, silly girl,â sukuna grumbles, and this time he grabs your wrist. he simpers, watching you try to even still rub one out but with his grip, you werenât getting anywhere. as your mouth was occupied with such inches, you whimper once you feel sukuna spank your cunt a few times. âdonât touch my pussy.â
one turns into two, then three, then four. . .
your pretty cunt starts to become his new obsessionâthe way youâd squelch for him so easily, he gets hard in his boxers. so wet, he knows the layout as if heâs so used to doing this. you wouldnât be surprised, especially with a tongue like he had. lapping left and right, he parts your legs just a bit farther before the tip of his tongue swirls all around it. he lays it flat, getting a good enough taste before giving it yet another mean spank.
you whimper, feeling your tummy cave in before toji makes you face him once more. âeyes up here, eyes on me,â and he sounds almost jealous the more you focus your attention strictly on his boxer acquaintance. youâre still stroking him, a thumb sliding down a vein that prods alongside his shaft and he groans. your throat, so warm that he starts to feel his right thigh bounce. âshould be . . usinâ this throat for shit like this instead of running that mouth.â his voice pitches lower, boxer shorts pulled down and his hair was slightly ruffled. you stare up at toji and he gives you that same cunning smirk. oh, you were soaked. again, this simply felt like a fever dream. even if at the slightest chance that you were dreaming, you never wanted to wake up.
tojiâs quite talkative throughout the entire thing, sukunaâs dragging you further and further onto your incoming release and your legs start to rapidly shake even more. you whine and mewl out such sweetened moans, occasionally coming back up for air as you kept his cock warm in your mouth. each time it hits the roof of your mouth, you let off a straddled noise and he finds it so cute, so filthy.
ârelax yâer throat, girl,â he mutters, a firm grip on your scalp. with glossy eyes, you follow his words and you stop gagging a bit. he grunts, getting hard every time your pretty eyes make direct contact with him. âsuch a pretty girl when you listen.â and his tone gets a bit more sensual, more tender.
you whine, feeling sukuna insert a single finger inside of youâyou swallow his digit almost immediately and you cringe at hearing your own salaciously lewd squelches.
soaking, sopping wet,
three perfect words to describe between your legs, you choke out a moan once you feel that sensation brew right up inside your stomach. steadily, it was coming closer and closer. youâre breathing through your noseâfeeling a few of his pubic hairs tickle against you. youâre moaning, eyes becoming half-lidded and droopy. toji had a mere pout stretching against his face and he felt himself coming close too.
the icing on the cake was your tongue, the way you swirl and slide it against his frenulumâhe groans out a low grunt that rings throughout the arena. it reverberates, it's raspy and it only makes you even more aroused. âs-shit, you close too?â
you nod, and toji jeers, finding it amusing to taunt with you as youâre about to reach your inevitable peak. âyeah? gonna make a mess on âkunaâs face?â
âtold ya donât call me that,â sukuna grouses, resuming to pump not one but two fingers into you nowâyouâre almost there. itâs a hot feeling stirring up near your lower abdomen, a pool of it. your eyes start to roll, still slobbering down tojiâs cock before he starts to thrust and thrust into your mouth.
âmake me.â toji stared at himâand the both of them grew quiet before laughing with each other.
idiots.
your maw opens just a bit wider, and heâs shoving himself in and out of your tight throatâthe noises that follow are so lewd, he finds you so pretty like this. mascara all smeared and runny, your hand continues to wrap around his lengthâhis sagged base, so full. you start to salivate again, imagining what his taste was like. you craved it like you crave sweets, sukunaâs tongue running against your clit only made things far more intense before you start to convulse.
âf-fuckkk, ïżœïżœïżœm gonna cum,â toji rasps, tilting your head back a bit more. you stare at him, tongue still grazing against the pulsing slit before after a few more pumpsâhe shoots a nice velvety load into your mouth. he grunts lowly, nostrils flaring up, jaw tightening and all. â. . damn,â he swallows, allowing himself to slow down. you end up finishing around the same time, costing sukunaâs mouth with a honeyed amount of your slick and he hums. you whimper, legs barely able to hold themselves up before you feel tojiâs dick pour the remnants of his cum flat on your tongue. ânah, donât fuckinâ swallow yet. stick it out, lemme see that shit.â
your legs felt like they were about to fall off, sukunaâs kissing near your now swollen entrance and you slowly loll out your tongue. obeying, you didnât exactly swallow yet and he hums. âbest savor that shit,â he groans, giving his veiny cock a few subtle strokes before he smacks his angry tip against your tongue. âand whereâs my thank you for the meal, baby?â
âtâthwak yâyou toji,â you speak, barely coherent with his seed splattered all on your tongue. you didnât wanna spill any, and if you didâyou didnât wanna stick around to find out his reaction.
âyeah,â he huffs. âyou can swallow now. get every drop in.â
sukuna moves towards you, youâre still laid on the ringâs mat before he softly wraps a hand around your throat. âhey. donât let this bastard have all the fun, i want a taste too,â and you're taken by surprise once he pulls you into a deep steamy kiss. you moan, feeling him quite literally take your breath away. your tongue drags against sukunaâs chin, the bitterness. a concoction mixture of your saliva and his mixes, and you whine once he snakes a hand up your blazer. you taste yourself on his tongue and itâs so dirty, hot breaths mash against each other, teeth gnashing, and only then do you feel his cunning smirk.
âno one told you to hog her,â toji grumbles, pulling you back towards him. you briefly gasp for air and they both stare at each other, then you. âtell me, baby. whoâd you think win in a fight? me or this . . . thing.â
sukuna glares.
âi donât ⊠know,â you pant out, heaving from your current orgasmâso cute, yet you only wanted more. from kissing sukuna to having your throat entirely filled, you didnât know which was better. âcan we finish?â
âaw, is someone impatient?â sukuna titters, and you stare at his glistening bodyâbeads of sweat race down his precious v-line, the ideal body for a boxer. you just couldnât stop staring at his pecs, so chiseled. you even thought his pictures were edited, but seeing them up close . . you wanted him, you wanted both of them. âhm. how âbout this? we teach you a few ah, moves. full nelson to start, âs pretty easy.â
easy, sure.
with it all being easy, youâd least expect to be put into a full nelson position. a mere popular wrestling position, although youâd be performing it with no one other than sukuna.
heâd have you slump back against him, hooking both arms underneath your thighs as youâre taking such mean thrusts from him. time and time again, youâre spasming out. mouth all open, saliva running down the very corners of your lips before you moan. âsâsukuna, oh my godddd,â and you glance up at toji whoâs got a cute pout, stroking himself. you lost count of the time, itâs probably been about a good thirty-three minutes by now, thirty plus minutes of various teeth shattering orgasms. your head hits back against him and each time his tip smacks against your cervix, you short circuit. âfuck, fuck, right there, hit it thereee.â
âyou coachinâ me how to fuck, dumb girl?â he chortles with a groan shortly followingâhe was so deep, the heftiness of his base taps against you each time you bounce back against his cock. he sucks his teeth, the way you easily took him had him groaning all up against your ear. âgotta get a little more stretchy, we gotta . . hah, work on your flexibility too, huh.â
âsukuna hurry the fuck up. watching you fuck my girl âs boring as shit,â toji grouses, pumping his cock into his fist every few secondsâyou stare and heâs so needy, you could tell. his scowl he had earlier forms into a cute pout, dark eyebrows furrowing together and heâs growing impatient.
you caught that though. âmyâ girl.
who would have thought toji . . the womanizing boxer whoâs never had time for any woman throughout his career would start batting for you?
âyour girl?â sukuna snickers, resuming to hold your legs up a bit further. he reaches so deep, that your stomach starts to seize and your maw drops. hooded eyes, your lashes flutter and you felt continuous strained breaths get yanked from your lungs. âyour girl yet sheâs gettinâ fucked by me? the better boxer?â
toji snarls, and he kneels to kiss you. you moan, barely able to return the gesture since you were in the midst of taking sukuna. with being gifted with such sharp thrusts, you dig your nails into his thighs before running tangling your tongue alongside tojiâs. his breath was warm, you whine once you feel one of his hands stroke your cheek.
âaha, look at him. already whipped before me,â sukuna snickers, feeling you sink and gape around himâhe stretched you out so good already, it was so relentless. each time you bounce back against his lap, the ringing in your ears grows louder and louder. he feels his dick twitch inside you. seeing you make out with toji irks him a bit before he spanks your assâthe recoil making him even more aroused than before. sukuna hums, seeing the current pout on tojiâs face before nodding, âaw. toji wants a turn too, yeah? donât ya . . big guy?â and he intakes a breath, your pussy constricting around his length as sukuna pulls you further to slam back and forth against him. youâre moving against him now as his dick jackhammers right into your gummy was. your mouth idly dangles with your tongue stil shamelessly lolled out. a raw moan rips from the back of your throat at the pure feeling of utter bliss.
so thick, so girthyâyou gasp once you feel his fingers tend towards your neglected tits. toji shortly follows, a hand going between your thighs. your cunt was all stuffed of sukuna, feeding your swollen pussy was so many inches. âhngh, f-fuck, fuckkk,â youâd whine between wet, saturated kisses. toji purposely feels against your folds, all stuffed and sopping wet. he rubs a thumb against your slick entrance as your legs were just about to give out. âtoji, m-more. need you to touch me more.â
âyou donât need shit, little girl,â he corrects you, squeezing your lips together before presses a kiss against it. you moan, your ass stinging every few seconds from the stings of sukunaâs palm making direct contact against your ass cheek. spank after spank, oh how he adores the jiggle. he could watch it all day, even in slow motion if he could. âsuch a cute thing though, had the nerve to say you thought our training room was the fuckinâ ladies' room.â
you cringe once he repeats that. the same ringing going through your ears once more. your ears perk, hearing sukunaâs raspy grunts against the shells of your lobes before you start to stammer, âtoji, touch me.â
âiâll touch this messy body when i wanna,â he gruffs, leaning to nip kisses near your neck. sukunaâs still holding you upâyouâre like a rag doll, eyes goggling from the stretch before you start to feel it. not your orgasm, but something entirely different. it was a new type of pressure, sweet whiny moans emit out of you before you feel sukunaâs rude tip thrash against your g-spot again, and again, and again..
tojiâs thumb softly strokes underneath your neck as he pulls you into a short kiss. you whimper, pulling away before spreading your legs a bit further.
âiâ somethingâs coming, i f-feel tingly.â
sukuna roughly laughs against your ear, seemingly getting what you were implying. âyeah, gonna make another mess on us, princess? oh. i mean on me, heh?â
you shudder, your pussy feeling entirely stuffed and your eyes merely roll way back. he fit nice and snug, you bare around him before a whine drags out your throat. so deep, so so deep, youâre spasmingâeach relentless piston of his hips makes you whine louder. a feeling that was purely euphoric welts right against you, and youâre laid all back against sukunaâs bare chest, riding him in reverse. âc-choke me, âkuna, choke me, please.â
âwant me to put you in a headlock, yeah,â he whispers to you in a rough low voice. you moan, feeling him lick against your earlobe before toji strokes your cheek. you could tell he wanted a turn too, the pout on his lips stretching even further. youâre nodding against him before your cunt gapes more. âsure. iâll let you in on what my opponents feel, pretty girl.â
you moan, his voice was so low up against your ear, youâre about to cum. or were you, you swallow thickly despite having a sudden dry throatâ voice all raspy and strained from moaning for such a duration that your headâs woozy. it feels too good, your thighs ache and quaver before you feel a beefy arm wrap around your neck. âupsie daisy, thereee we go,â and he scoots you on his lap just a bit farther. heâs buried to the hilt. you moan, toji pulling you into the nth kiss of the night, lips moving in pure tandem. just when youâre about to finish, you feel him rub against your stuffed cunt once more. yet thatâs only when you decide to move your hands towards the boxers . . . nipples.
ât-the fuck,â he grunts in a hoarse tone, his voice was suddenly a bit shaky. it was cuteâyou couldnât lie to yourself, you found yourself staring at tojiâs chest way more often than you should. practically always shirtless, his pecs were huge. such pink swollen nipples, you slide a thumb against it and he shivers from your touch. âfuckinâ weirdo. âm sensitive there, s-shit.â
he doesnât tell you to stopâinstead, he grips your hair not so tightly but firmly. you look up at him, speaking in a tiny yet sheepish tone. âcanâ can i?â
âcan ya what?â he grits, watching as sukuna continues to feed your cunt of his cock â you were just about to burst, you felt it and your toes clench and curl all up. so cute.
with a thumb still sliding against his pecs tenderly, you murmur. dilated pupils flicker towards his chest, then back up at him. â. . can,â you huff out in short breaths, tummy seizing, breathing hot and heavy. âcan i suck on them?â
âno you canât fuckinâ suck on them. what kinda question is thaââ
âtoji, donât be fuckinâ mean. you claim sheâs your girl so let her suck your tits, big guy.â sukuna chimes in, releasing his soft grip against your neck. you gasp, leaning way back against him now. he was so warm pent up against youâyou whimper out, sukuna leans against your ear and he starts to talk you through your incoming orgasm. âright? wanna make toji a little whiny bitch?â
âshut the fuck up,â he rasps, and his pecs literally stare at youâso beefy, you could have sworn they twitched. he groans, watching you give him such eyes before he inches closer towards you, bending down. ââŠâŠ.fine. whatever.â
still grinding against sukunaâs lap, you hold tojiâs pecs before latching your tongue against it. his face scrunches up and itâs so cute, for whatever reason, the way your tongue curls against his perky nipples feels ⊠good. awkwardly, he pulls your head closer towards his chest, eyeing closely as you briefly start to suck. as usual, you were so sloppy tooâmoaning up against his sensitive skin, rolling your tongue all against his nipple.
ânasty little gâgirl,â he chokes out.
you glance up at him, parting your lips away before he makes you go back to tending to his tense nipples. âi didnât tell you to stop. use yâer fuckinâ tongue some more. and stare at me while you do that . . . weird shit.â
tojiâs voice significantly pitches and youâre so into it that you donât even realize that before you know it, you end up squirting. everything comes at once, youâre pulsing with sukunaâs cock still twitching vigorously inside you and you whimper, mouth still sucking onto tojiâs tits nipples. low laughter could be heard from behind you, and itâs all so much. your pussy was equivalent to a waterpark, gushing out all into sukunaâs lap. âfuckkk, princess,â he chortles, slowing down your hips and he ends up finishing a few seconds after you.
when he came inside, it came out quite a lot too. a hefty amount, it came out in ropes to where he paints the entirety of your womb. so warm from the inside, your tummy briefly caves in and your legs felt like mush.
âheh, did you just squirt?â sukuna points out, cock still twitching inside but he just lies still. youâre stretched out literally on the mat, seeing pure starsâ the lights of the arena merely blinding you before you lie back against him. âa squirter and youâre tapping out already? aw boo. ân here i thought you could handle a few more rounds in the ring, princess.â
âiâ i can,â you protest, parting your lips away from tojiâs sheeny pecs. your lips were spit-glossed, he stared at you before squatting down to stare at the mess right between your legs. so messy, sukuna lifts you off of him and it just pours right down between your thighs. âi can go for more.â
toji hums, taking a quick three-second glance at his watch. âfive fuckinâ minutes, âs all youâll get with . . me,â and itâs cute because a mere pink forms on his face.
heâs still embarrassed from you sucking on his nipples that he tries to act all toughâbut that only makes his tone quaver even more. âmatchâs gonna start soon. sukuna, letâs take her both.â
he snickers, pulling your shirt that was tucked underneath your blazer all the way up.
âboth?â and sukuna lifts you to sit on top of toji, straddling him. you were being preparing to be overly stuffed with not one but two cocks. you fall face forward into tojiâs broad chest, the coldness of his chain that wraps around his neck brushes against your skin before he helps you align yourself.
you moan, feeling sukuna get behind tooâyou gulp, tojiâs fondling your breasts that almost poke out through your unbuttoned shirt whilst sukuna was behind. youâd be taking them bothâ one in each hole. âcan you handle us both at the same time, pretty girl? tojiâs known for his record of lasting a good ah . . . two solid rounds.â
toji glares, feeling himself start to open you up again. with his plump crownhead of his cock, he splits you open, and he is a tad thicker than sukunaâyou moan, wrapping flimsy arms around him before sukuna enters from behind with toji focusing on the front. âshut up. you say that ân act like i wonât k.o. you right now.â
âoh yeah?â sukuna cavils, and you gasp, landing on the cold canvas with an 'oof' once the boxer lightly places you down. you poutâglancing up at the two of them who were having a face off at a time like this. sukuna already pulled out and they stared each other down before toji slyly smiles. âis that a fact?â and for a brief moment, he leers down at tojiâs sheeny lipsâ the dark-haired boxer slides his tongue against his scar before humming.
âdonât play, you know it is,â he replies, giving you one ogle before turning back towards his rival. âyâknow, âkuna. you sure talk a lot of shit but you couldnât even pin me down if you tried.â
sukuna rasps lowly, inching closer before they were inches apartâyou thought they were gonna kiss at this rate. oh, something like this would be such a good inspiration for the headlines.
âif you wanted my attention, should have said so,â sukuna sneers, rubbing his hand that was carefully wrapped up in a white bandage against his slim torso. âbesides, i think we all know who can last more rounds.â
âdid you two just forget about meâ?â you furrow your eyebrows, literally still soaked and laid against the corner of the ring. they shoot you a glance before turning back towards each other.
toji scoffs back at sukuna, ignoring you. âprove it then. pin me the fuck down, hot shot.â
âbend the fuck over then, big guy. weâll show the pretty journalist whoâs gonna win this nightâs match. round fuckinâ one.â
#â
vegasbaby.#toji x reader#toji smut#sukuna x reader#sukuna smut#toji fushiguro smut#sukuna ryomen smut#sukuna ryomen x reader#toji fushiguro x reader#toji x you#sukuna x you#ryomen sukuna x reader#fushiguro toji x reader#jjk smut#jjk x you#jjk x reader#jujutsu kaisen smut#jujutsu kaisen x reader#jujutsu kaisen x you#jujustsu kaisen x reader#anime smut#female reader#jjk drabbles#cw sex mention#cw breeding
13K notes
·
View notes
Text
Nobody Important
Summary: Logan x Fe!Reader -> When you first meet Logan you tell him youâre nobody important. But it soon becomes clear you are a lot more important than you say.Â
Disclaimer: Contains descriptions of nightmares, couple of swear words, being drugged (nothing bad, just some chamomile tea). Mostly fluff moments with a hint of angst. I watched X-Men and wanted to write something for him. Reader has powers though they're not specified fully. Not Proof Read.
When Charles told Logan someone was going to pick him up from the airport, the last person he expected was, well, you.Â
Compared to the pristine and fancy cars that were held at the school garage, you pulled up in a beat up old station wagon that looked like it had seen more than a couple of scratches in its time. And you werenât dressedâŠlike the rest of them.Â
Rather than in some kind of pant-suit combo, you were wearing a long sleeve t-shirt, jeans, boots and a heavy brown leather overcoat.Â
âHey, sorry Iâm late. Hope I didnât keep you waiting too long.â You began immediately as you stepped out onto the curb and rushed towards him. âI was at the back of the forest collecting some berries and lost track of time. Shall we get going?â
Logan looked you over. You seemed a lot moreâŠenergetic than he was.Â
âWho are you?â
âProfessor X sent me. To collect you. You are Logan, arenât you?â
âThat depends. Who are you?â
âYour ride to the school, unless you plan on walking for two hours in the freezing cold.â
Logan grunted and threw his bag into the backseat. You still hadnât answered his question but the licence plate of your car matched that of the one Charles had told him to look out for.Â
However, fifteen minutes into the drive, Logan asked once more. âWho are you?â
You smiled and looked at him for a moment before moving your gaze back to the road ahead. âNobody important.â
âOkay, fine. What are you?â
You smiled again. âNothing you need to be concerned about.â
âAlright, listen bub-â
âLogan, whatever information about me you think youâre gonna have me tell you; itâs not gonna happen. I work with Charles and thatâs all you need to know.â
Logan furrowed his brows. âSo youâre a telepath? Like him?â
âYou donât need to concern yourself with what or even who I am. But,â you reached down and pulled a file from the driver's side door before turning it over on the steering wheel and handed it over to him. âYou should concern yourself about this.â
Logan took it, a little confused, and opened it up.Â
âHe wants you to know what youâre walking into when we get back.â
After that, the rest of the drive was silent save for one question from Logan, only to have you reply with;Â
âAll the answers youâre looking for are either in there or are with the Professor.â
He didnât bother asking you another question after that. Not that you would have answered it anyway.Â
Once you finally did pull up to the school, it seemed you were beside him one minute and went the next into some unknown corner of the school because he didnât see you after that.Â
But he still had questions.Â
Unanswered questions.Â
Like who the hell were you?Â
A week later, he still didnât have his answers. But he did run into you again.Â
In the kitchens.Â
The entire place was a lot messier than the communal kitchen. It looked like some mix between a witches cottage and a mess hall in a school cafeteria. But it didn't smell as bad.Â
Instead it smelt of cinnamon, oranges, rosemary and cookies.Â
And somehow
It was relaxing to him.Â
âPenny for your thoughts?â
Logan looked up to find you standing at the other end of the kitchen, a bowl under one arm and a spoon in the other. Flour was dusted across your face and your hands were splotched with food colouring stains. Which matched the batch of rainbow coloured cookies behind you.Â
âErr, no. I was just-â
âHere, sit. Iâll make you some tea.â
âI donât really drink..tea.âÂ
Logan was still taking in the room. Every time he looked back to a spot, he found a new detail to it. Extra herbs, or ingredients, or even flowers.Â
You smiled, placing down the bowl and spoon before moving across the kitchen to the simmering pot on the stove.Â
âHere, try this.â
âOh, I, uh-â
âJust drink it.â You sighed a little, with a light smile. Nobody would have to meet Logan to know he wasnât a tea drinker. But he was also polite enough to accept a drink.Â
And he did.Â
âIs this where you work?â
You nodded, going back to the fresh batch of cookies you needed to start scooping out.Â
âDo you usually work this late past midnight?â
You chuckled a little to yourself. âSometimes. Mostly itâs because I think of a new recipe and want to try it out when no-one's gonna disturb me.â
âAm I disturbing you?â
âNo. Plus, I heard you coming down the stairs. Figured it wouldnât be long before you found another night owl.â
Logan grunted with a soft chuckle. âI donât think itâs intentional being a night owl.â
You shrugged. âWe all have our reasons.â
Logan nodded and took another gulp of his tea. If he thought he felt relaxed when he walked into the kitchen, he didnât have a word for what he was feeling after the tea.Â
âHey, whatâs in this tea?â
âNot much. Chamomile mostly.â
Logan nodded. But then something shifted. He was getting drowsy. Not relaxed. Not sleepy. Drowsy.Â
âHey, what did you put in this?â
Logan went to stand and repeat his question, but he was out like a light before he could finish.Â
Logan, for the first timeâŠever, woke up slowly. From the light that came flooding in through his window, to slowly turning over and feeling the bones in his body crack just right to allow his joints to feel at ease, to not thinking a thing as his brain slowly turned back into gear.Â
Then he jerked up.Â
With a grunt, he looked around him.Â
He was in his room.Â
The last thing he could remember was your tea and the kitchen.Â
Flinging the covers from him, he tore his way out of his room and down the hallways until he finally reached his destination.Â
The Professorâs office.Â
Walking inside, he found the situation entirely too calm.Â
âAh, good morning Logan. Glad to see youâre finally awake.â
âWhat the hell happened?âÂ
âYou fell asleep. Y/n helped put you to bed before you collapsed on her kitchen floor.â
Logan turned at that moment to find you sat on the sofa by the window inside the office.Â
âYou.â Logan practically snarled. âYou did something. What did you do?â
Logan approached you but where anyone else would have flinched, you didnât. In fact, all you did was sit back further and smile up at him.Â
âShe didnât do anything, Logan. You needed to sleep.â
Logan turned and looked at the Professor. âDonât mean I have to be drugged.â
Then you stood. âIt was just a little tea, Logan. The more exhausted you are, the faster and harder it works. But now you look more rested. Your skin looks less like youâve been thrown into a washing machine for a couple spins.â
âAre you always this blunt?â
You smiled. âItâs part of my charm.â
âAinât nothing charming about this conversation, doll.â
âReally? Because Iâm finding this thrilling.â
Professor X smiled. âOkay, thatâs enough, you two.â
âShe started it!â
You just smiled again. âYouâre welcome. If you ever need more tea, you know where to find me.â
With a pat to his arm, you walked past him and said your goodbyes to the professor before heading for the door.Â
âDonât worry about it, you can keep your tea.â
âHave to admit, though. I did help.â
Internally, reluctantly, he did have to. Because despite everything, it was one of the best nights of sleep heâd ever had.Â
Another week rolled by and despite Logan doing everything he could to avoid the woman that he still considered had drugged him to sleep, he seemed to see more of you.Â
Turns out, you taught cooking and baking classes to the students so they could at least make themselves a decent meal every once in a while instead of quick ramen noodles. And you also taught outdoor survival skills which Xavier had Logan help sub in with.Â
But this also meant, much to his chagrin, Logan was actually starting to like you.Â
Rather than wanting to storm off in the other direction, he wasnât annoyed by your presence in the room anymore and you definitely had a way with teaching a group of rowdy teenagers who would rather do anything other than learn normal âcampâ things.Â
It was actually entertaining watching you teach your students. And even he learnt a thing or two.
Another week passed and Logan found himself back in your kitchen, sitting at the kitchen island, watching you as you lent one palm on the counter top, a pencil between your teeth and two pens behind one of your ears.Â
âWant some tea?â You asked him after a few minutes of content silence.Â
âAre you going to drug me again?â
You rolled your eyes. âItâs store bought, Logan. I just added a couple extra things.â
âReally, like what?â
Sighing, with a slight smirk, you turned around and pulled the box of tea from the cabinet before throwing it at Logan from over your shoulder. âRead it. It tells you what to add.â
âThey actually sell this stuff?â
You turned back to your messy notebook with a smile. âIt helps when your grandmother worked in the tea business for forty years. All the tricks of the trade, passed down through generations.â
Logan watched you work- no, dance around the kitchen. You didnât even have to look at what you were doing and before he knew it, there was another tea in front of him, in a glass mug with hand-painted roasting logs on it.Â
Logan looked at it for a moment and then you spoke up, without looking in his direction. âBeing a night owl means different hobbies can be created. Glass painting was one of them.â
Logan shrugged with a nod before drinking his tea. The effects werenât as quick or as âviolentâ as the first time. Instead, it was calming, then relaxing, then just plain and simple tiredness.Â
âGo to bed, Logan. Before you crash into my floor again.â
âHow did you get me to bed the last time? Iâm not exactly all flesh and blood.â
You shrugged. âIâm stronger than I might look to you. But, go to bed, Logan.â
âWill you?â
âWill I do what?â
âGo to bed, too?â
You turned and faced him. âSoon. I want to finish this up first.â
âWhat are you even doing?â
âNew recipe. I shouldnât be long. Look, I promise. Twenty minutes, Iâll be in my bed, fast asleep.â
Logan raised his brow for a moment but then stood. If he waited any longer, he might actually crash onto the floor again.Â
âOkay, fine.â
And you stuck to your word. Logan heard your footsteps coming up the stairs less than ten minutes later and after thatâŠhe didnât remember much other than just complete calmness and sleep.Â
The next couple of nights followed the same pattern. And even if he still wasnât a tea drinker, Logan was growing a (small) taste for it.Â
Until one night he walked in and found you stood in the corner, changing your t-shirt.Â
You already wore a cami top underneath most of your t-shirts anyway â especially in the kitchen, but your first one had gotten too messy. So you were safe when changing. Except, you hadnât expected Logan to walk in when he did.Â
He paused for a minute by the door, a little apprehensive to make himself known but also trying to do so, so it wouldnât seem like he was just watching you change your top t-shirt. But at the same time, he didnât want you to know he was standing there because he could finally look at you.Â
More so, when he saw your shoulder.Â
From your left shoulder spread and faded over the top and to your right, a mark similar to a burn. The skin was scarred, yet healed over. A forgotten memory. The strap of your top cut through the larger scar that ran directly across the middle of the scarred skin, almost in a wave. Parts were redder than others but you didnât seem to be in pain as you pulled the t-shirt over the top of your head and down your body, covering it back up.Â
Logan coughed as he entered and you turned around, greeting him as you did every night.Â
âNew recipe?â
You nodded, looking at the messy t-shirt in your hand. âYeah, it didn't go over too well with the mixer.â
âBetter luck next time.â
And then you both justâŠtalked.Â
You were slowly telling him a little more about yourself each night, even if you didnât know it yet.Â
âI just remember being thrown into the wall and waking up like an hour later, completely covered in green brownie batter.â
You both laughed as you told him the story, but then he asked.Â
âIs that where the scar is from? On your back?â
It was almost as if you had forgotten about it, having to take a moment to realise what he was talking about.
âOh, that. No, thatâŠthatâs nothing important.â
Logan knew to drop his line of questioning. If you said it was nothing important, then there was no way of getting you to talk about it.Â
Until the day he found you napping on the sofa.Â
Everyone was outside for the day considering it was winter break and fresh snow had finally fallen on the ground. Except, you had opted to stay inside, and fell asleep on one of the central sofas in one of the quieter communal areas.Â
The large windows let a lot of natural light flood in, and the fire that was crackling away in the fireplace was enough to heat the room, especially when the door was closed.Â
And it wasnât long before the quiet hum of the fire and odd crackle of the wood, mixed with the heat and your lack of sleep, overtook you and you fell asleep. You didnât even wake when your book dropped from your hand and onto the floor.Â
âHey, Y/n, theyâre all-â
Logan stopped in his tracks when he saw you.Â
Fast asleep.Â
He was careful to remain quiet as he walked over to you, cutting between you and the coffee table to pick up your fallen book and place it safely onto the table, where he sat on the edge and took a minute to justâŠmemorise you.Â
Since he met you, you had done nothing but be moving. All the time. From the crack of dawn to nightfall, you were constantly going and running and teaching and baking and doing andâŠhell, for all he knew, you could be something other than mutant or human â even those two needed sleep at some point.Â
Hell, even he needed sleep.Â
But you were just constantly forever going.Â
Lay on your left side, your elbow tucked under your head, you were lightly snoring. Logan brushed the stray hairs that had fallen in front of your face, away, his hand rested on your cheek for a moment, his thumb brushing across your cheekbone for a second.Â
You were fast asleep.Â
Your worn Beatles band-tee was twisted slightly around your middle, whilst the waist of your jeans had twisted in the opposite direction a little, leaving a small gap that showed Logan the redness from the indent marks of where you had been lay, probably, on your other hip for a while.Â
Logan thought about covering you up, and leaving you where you were, for a moment. But he also knew you could be like him when it came to sleep. And it was best to get it when you could. So, rather than chance the kids coming back in and waking you up, he made a decision.Â
You flinched a little in your sleep as he spoke to you and lifted you from the sofa. It wasnât long before he found your room and laid you into bed before covering you up.Â
Once more, he brushed the hair from your eyes as you turned onto your side again.Â
He looked around for a moment before finding what he was looking for.Â
A heavy blanket.Â
He lay it over the top of your bedcovers and you, before moving across the room to light the fireplace.Â
Only, as he did so and placed the fireguard in front, you whimpered.Â
He turned around but you were still.Â
Then you whimpered again.Â
âNo,â you whispered.Â
Logan moved over to you quickly and quietly as he could. You fell silent again.Â
He let out a small breath and covered you up a little more before leaning down. He didnât know why, but he pressed a small kiss to your temple before walking away.Â
Except you reached out for his hand.Â
Logan looked down at his hand that was connected with yours, then to you. You were still asleep.Â
But it didnât look like it was a good dream.Â
You were shaking. Your entire body seemed to be paralysed with fear, all the while you were mumbling words Logan just couldnât quite make out.Â
Then the glass of water by your bed started shaking. Then the table it was on. Then your bed. Then the floor. Whatever was happening to you was spreading throughout your room.Â
A picture that had been hanging on the wall outside, fell to the floor.Â
Quickly turning back to you, Logan took hold of your shoulder. He kept calling your name but it was like you couldnât hear him.Â
âPleaseâŠplease donât hurt them. Please.â You screamed and then grunted in pain. Whatever was happening in your nightmare, you were being hurt. Badly.Â
âHey, Y/N! Hey, youâre okay! Youâre safe! Youâre in New York. Youâre at school! Itâs not real, Y/N. None of it is real.â
Your head shifted. You were searching.Â
âIâm right here. None of it is real. You need to wake up.â
âLâŠLogan?âÂ
The violent shaking in your room slowed for a moment.
He was shocked. MaybeâŠ
âJust follow my voice. Itâs just a nightmare. I canât get into your head and bring you out. JustâŠfollow my voice.â
The shaking around your room gradually slowed, but you still were. Then your eyes opened.Â
And glowed.Â
They were still your eyes justâŠbrighter.Â
âLogan?!â
He had stopped speaking. You were panicking.Â
âItâs okay. Youâre safe. Iâm right here.â Logan took hold of your hand and held it tighter. âYouâre safe.â
The shaking slowed and your eyes closed again.Â
Then everything stopped.Â
Everything went silent.Â
Logan looked at the glass of water beside your bed. It was like it had never moved.Â
Then you gasped and shot up from your bed. You kicked your legs and brought your hands behind you to push yourself up and the covers from you.Â
âWhoa, whoa, whoa, hey, hey, Y/n. Hey,âÂ
You were gasping for breath, dizzy from your nightmare.Â
âHey, itâs me. Whoa. Hey, look at me. Itâs Logan.â
He took you by your shoulders then your face.Â
âItâs Logan.â
You finally calmed a little, and he watched your eyes search his entire face until you finally recognised him.Â
âLogan,â you breathed.Â
âYeahâŠâ
Your shoulders relaxed and you leaned closer to him, wrapping your arms around him. His hand held the back of your head and his other round your back, pressing you further into him. He could still feel your body trembling.Â
âWhat happened?â
âYou had a nightmare.â Logan told you. âThe room started shaking and I tried waking you up.â
You took a couple of breaths before moving back and pushed the hair from your face and curled your legs up closer to your chest.Â
Logan, sat beside them, placed one of his hands on your knee and the other in your right hand.Â
âWhat happened?â
You shook your head. âNothing-â
âThe entire room started shaking and your eyes glowed. Thatâs not ânothing importantâ, Y/n.â
You swallowed and nodded your head before dropping your gaze and shifting until you were sat up, crossed-legged.Â
Logan remained where he was, sat on the edge of your bed.Â
âBefore I worked as a teacher and cook here, I was one of them.â The last four words came out slowly, almost like you had to convince yourself you were saying them out loud. âI was an X-Man. I was a part of the team.â
âSo what happened?â
âThe usual. A mission gone wrong.â
âAnd thatâs what the nightmaresâŠâ
You nodded. âIt was the mission that made me retire. They needed me to do a job, and I couldnât do it. There were kids, mutants, being held captive. Some rich dick thought he could duplicate mutants. As the team went it, I was meant to be holding ground outside, helping them find their way through. Only, I didnât shut off my power. We knew they had someone who could detect me if I didnât. I got so focused on trying to find the kids, trying to make sure the team got to them that the team almostâŠâ
You paused for a minute. You hadnât told anyone this story. Ever.Â
Logan took your hand. âItâs okay. Itâs just me.â
You let Loganâs touch soak into your skin. A memory youâd never forget yet never truly remember why you never would forget.Â
âThey almost died, Logan.â You looked at him and he could see the tears behind your eyes, threatening to come forward and fall again. âEveryone almost died, because I didnât shut it down. You asked about the scar, the one on my back?â
Logan nodded. He didnât like where this was going.Â
âItâs from that day. One of their scientists had set off some kind of power..thing. Sent me flying blocks away from where I was supposed to be. I crash landed into some old wooden panelling which knocked me down. But once I got upâŠtheir Superhuman had found me.â
âWas he the one that-â
You nodded, remembering it as if it was yesterday. âI was thrown, this time on my front. I tried to get up but then all I felt was pure fire. He was burning me. Giving me a reminder of why âsomeone like me, born with the powers of godsâ shouldnât have them when I was clearly so âweakâ. By the time he stopped, I realised where he was going. And by the time I got up, everything justâŠblew up.â
âY/n, everyoneâs safe. Youâre all here. Donât you teach some of those kids?â
You nodded. âDoesnât mean I donât forget that feeling. One of the kids had been watching the guards, tracking their materials to find a way out. If they hadn't done thatâŠthey wouldnât have gotten out, Logan. And they almost didnât. All because I couldnât fight. I canât be the reason why I lose my family and the people I love.â
The tears came forward now, streaming down your face at an unstoppable speed.Â
âI just canât.â
Logan shook his head, pushing himself closer to you to hold you. And you let him. Leaning into him, you felt his arms grow tighter around your body. There was a small security in his arms, one that you hadnât felt in a long time.Â
âNone of that was your fault.â Logan told you. âI know you and I know this team. You would never intentionally hurt people. And forgetting to turn your powers off? Weâve all made mistakes in moments like that. Sometimes you get so focused on one person, you tend to lose all sense of self. But none of that was your fault. They got out. Theyâre all here. Theyâre all alive. And rich dick is spending his life as dust in the fucking wind.â
âBelieve me, Iâll be the first to tell you changing your feelings on something wonât stop the nightmares.â Logan continued. âBut you need to find a way to let it go. Donât let them control you. Not when you won. Not when youâre here, with everyone, able to drug me with some store bought tea.â
You laughed a little at that, wiping your tears away before Logan did the same thing, brushing his thumb underneath your eye and across your cheek. Logan smiled a little. Others might have called it a muscle flex, but knowing Logan; it was a small, brief smile.Â
âDonât let them win.â
You nodded, your head still in his hands.Â
âLogan? Will youâŠCan you stay?â
It seemed to take Logan a second to find his answer. What you couldnât see was that most of that time, he was trying to figure out why his answer came as fast as it did for him.Â
âYou donât-â
âI can stay.â
You looked up at him and nodded with a slight smile.Â
Moments later, Logan had kicked his shoes off and was lying beside you in bed.Â
âLogan?â
âYeah?â
You took his hand that lay between you both and turned your head to look at him.Â
âThank you for staying.â
It was his turn to turn his head and when he did, he felt something. The same feeling heâd been getting since the day you gave him his first cup of tea.Â
Logan just nodded before lifting his arm. âCome here.â
You moved closer to him as he lifted the covers a little so you could do so. Then he dropped his arm around your back, his palm flush against its centre before it slid a little lower to hold you by your waist.Â
As your head settled close to his chest, he dropped his head a little, leaning his jaw against the top of your head and as he felt you relax and close your eyes, he did the same thing.Â
The moment your breathing became even, and he knew you were asleep, Logan settled back down and held you just a little tighter against him as he closed his eyes and joined you in a dreamless sleep.Â
Hours passed and Charles hadnât seen either you or Logan in hours. But when he spotted a picture frame that had fallen onto the floor, just outside of your room, he sped as quickly as he could down the hall, but paused when he saw the door open and a sight he didnât think heâd get to witness for at least a few more months.Â
From the hallway, Charles peered in to find the snow falling heavily outside of your window. The children and other teachers were still outside playing. The fire had died down a little, but even he could feel the heat from the room.Â
And in the middle of the left hand wall through the door, was your bed.Â
Where yourself and Logan slept soundly, almost as one. With your face and hand on his chest, and his arm around your waist, whilst his other hand held onto your arm in a soft grip, keeping your hand on him.Â
Xavier could practically feel the serenity oozing from the pair of you. He knew Logan was troubled and that you yourself hadnât felt safe or content in a long time.Â
And he would never have to tell Logan of the change you brought to him, or the one he brought to you. The change that helped you feel safe again, content again. Happy again. Without the added feeling that something was about to go off kilter.Â
Because Logan already knew.Â
And so did you.Â
And for Logan, no matter how many times you would tell him you were ânobody importantâ, you would always be important to him.Â
#wolverine x reader#logan x reader#logan howlett x reader#wolverine x fe!reader#logan x fe!reader#logan howlett x fe!reader#x-men#x men x reader#charles xavier#logan wolverine#marvel#mcu#fluff#angst#strangers to lovers#forced proximity#early x men movies#falling in love#mutants#x men mutants#powerful reader#reader has powers#wolverine#the wolverine#logan#logan howlett
2K notes
·
View notes
Text
Best Mates
(Fuck boy!Aplha!Eddie Munson x Bestfriend!Omega!Reader)
Summary: Youâve always been in love with your bestfriend, you never thought anything would ever come of it until you present as an omega and he spends your heat with you. WK: 5.5k My Masterlist
Warnings: 18+MINDI Omegaverse so generall a/b/o behaviors. Scenting, knotting, marking, breeding kink, unprotected sex, possessiveness from both Eddie and reader, pining, heartbreak, Eddie leaves reader after her heat so there some angst but they get a happy ending. Pls lmk if I missed any!!
A/N: So this is my first time writing both omegaverse and angst, so I was pretty nervous going into this but Iâm actually pretty proud of how it turned out! Iâd love feedback, and reblogs are greatly appreciated! Also shout out to my Lessy poo for giving me some advice @lesservillain (divider used is by @firefly-graphics)
Eddie has been your best friend since middle school and you realized pretty early on that you were in love with him. You remember the exact moment, you were both 16 when a senior cheerleader pulled him into a janitor's closet and he fucked her up against the wall. He told you about it excitedly, in a particular Eddie fashion but each word felt like a knife to your heart. He got the van a few months after that and it only got worse from there. If it wasnât cheerleaders sneaking around with him behind their boyfriends backs it was band girls who heard through the grapevine how good of a fuck he was asking him to take their virginity.
He would always rant and rave to you about his escapades during your weekly Friday night hang outs and each time it broke your heart. But you listened, because thatâs what best best friends do. Youâve had a few boyfriends and you were no virgin yourself but you hardly ever went into details with him and it never worked out because none of them were Eddie. No matter how hard you tried not to compare them to him, you always did.
When you were 18 he presented as an alpha, you graduated and he didnât, so you hoped maybe he would settle down and find an omega but even if he didnât at least you wouldnât be around him everyday anymore to see it. But that didnât happen, instead he kept fucking men and women alike, omegas, betas, it didnât matter to him as long as he had a warm hole to fill. You didnât escape having to see it either, he would take people into the bathroom after shows at the hideout, leaving you to ride home with one of the other guys. You would overhear girls in your college classes whispering about him, how big he is, how hard they fucked them, and it not only broke you but it just made you want him more.
At twenty one youâve yet to present and at this point youâd given up hope of it ever happening. Your mom is an alpha and your dad is an omega so you always thought youâd present, but you were starting to think you were wrong. That is until today.
You were laying in your bed, your sheets soaked through with slick and sweat, whining with your hand between your legs desperately trying to relieve the pressure, even just a little bit. But nothing was helping, you even tried to use your toy which you quickly learned was a mistake, the vibrations too much for your sensitive clit. You considered calling Eddie, more than once, even going as far as to pull up his contact on your phone before talking yourself out of it. You didnât want him like this, not just because he felt obligated to help you but because you wanted him to want you because you were you. Thatâs all you ever wanted.
He had texted you several times, and called twice but you couldnât bring it in yourself to answer him. He would know something was off with you immediately and wouldnât believe you if you lied. You felt hopeless as you rolled around in your bed, the only thing that offered you any sort of comfort was the flannel he had left at your house last week. You hugged it tight to your body, the bottom half clenched between your thighs, the other end held up to your nose as you inhaled his scent.
You were half drifted off, still clutching his flannel for dear life when you heard a knock on your door. You groaned, rolling over and deciding to ignore it, there was no way you could answer the door like this. You ditched your tank top and panties hours ago, your hair is all over the place from rolling around in your sweat, and most of all you physically donât feel like you can move right now. That plan was quickly thrown out the window when you heard it again, this time it wasnât just a knock though, someone was pounding on your door.
You didn't have to wonder who it was for long, his voice yelling out your name as the loud knocks persisted. Why the fuck was he here? You knew he had plans tonight so you figured he wouldnât notice you hadnât replied until later. It only made you want to ignore it more, you couldnât face him, not like this.
âOpen this fucking door or Iâm going to break it down!! I know youâre in there I can smell you!â
Fuck. You didnât even think about the fact that he could probably smell your heat, even from where he was. You wanted to ignore him, let him bang on the door until he finally gave up, but something told you he wouldnât. That he would really break down your door to get to you, and you couldnât help the warm feeling that filled your insides at the thought of him breaking down the door just to get to you. You knew you couldnât resist him, not physically, even if your mind really wanted you to.
You groaned as you peeled yourself from your bed, grabbing some soft cotton panties out of your drawer and throwing his flannel over you without even really thinking about it. You felt dizzy and weak as you dragged yourself to the front door, but as soon as you hit the hallway it was like someone woke you up. You could smell him and the smell instantly brought the same kind of comfort as the flannel, if smelling him from here felt this amazing you could only imagine what it would be like to shove your nose in his neck and just inhale.
Suddenly the doubts in your mind were gone, you couldnât even remember why you didnât want to answer the door in the first place. You just want Eddie. Your pace picks up as you walk down your small apartment hallway and rip the door open. You smell him two seconds before your eyes meet and you feel like someone just knocked the wind out of you. His nostrils are flared, his pupils are dilated to the point that his eyes look black, the look in them wild.
âWhy the fuck didnât you call me?â
He doesnât wait for an answer, just pushes past you into your apartment, slamming and locking the door behind him. He walks up to you so youâre toe to toe with him, heâs towering over you, staring into your eyes with lust and fury.
âIâm serious, why didnât you fucking call me? I called you, you couldâve told me what was going on, you know I wouldâve helped you.â His voice is deeper than youâve ever heard it, that combined with smelling him this close makes you whimper and you feel a rush of slick drip down your legs, right through the panties you just put on.
âI - I didnât want you to feel pressured to help me Eddie, I know youâd only be doing it because you feel bad.â You wanted to break eye contact but you felt like he had you locked in place without even touching you.
âPressured? You really think I would feel pressured? You donât think Iâd come just because I want to help my best friend through this?â
Best friend. Hearing those words come out of his mouth right now almost makes you gag.
âI donât know.â You just shrug, not sure what else to say.
Itâs then that he takes a second to take you in. Youâre wearing his flannel and itâs not even buttoned so he can see everything but your nipples, you have on these little white cotton panties, thereâs slick dripping down your legs and your fucking smell. Heâs never smelled anything like it, anything better. Heâs scented and knotted several other omegas, but no ones ever smelled as good as you.
He inhales deeply, reaching out to rest his hands on your shoulders.
âLet me help you little omega, you smell so good, I can smell how badly you want me.â His hands run up your shoulders and rub over your neck, right where your scent gland is, and even just this simple touch makes your head spin even more. You want him to kiss you there. Bite you. You wanted him to mate you, but youâd never tell him that.
âOkay.â
It came out small and shaky but it was enough for him. He surges forward and crashes his lips against yours, his tongue immediately swiping over your bottom lip. When it intertwines with yours you moan at the taste of him. He pulls away, kissing down your jaw to that spot on your neck and your knees buckle. He catches you with ease, picking you up bridal style and carrying you to your room.
He tosses you on the bed and it causes the flannel to fall open, exposing your tits fully to him. Your legs are spread without you even realizing it and he can see how truly soaked you are now.
âLook at you baby, wearing my flannel, you have no idea what thatâs doing to me. You look so fucking sexy and smell so fucking good. Gonna make you mine, my omega.â Heâs not even really thinking about what heâs saying now, your scent and the sight of you so desperate for him clouding his mind. âI need to taste you.â
He lays down between your legs and immediately attaches his mouth to your clothed core, swirling his tongue over your overly sensitive clit with a groan. You moan loudly and arch your back.
âEddie, Eddie, please please donât tease me, make me feel good, I need you. I can't wait anymore.â He continues lapping at your clothed pussy for a few more seconds before pulling away.
âYou want my knot, princess? Is that what youâre saying? I wanna hear you say it.â The people who you are outside this moment are completely gone, all thoughts of friendship and consequences out the window.
âPlease please please, want it so bad.â Youâre wiggling under him, your hips rocking back and forth in search of friction, you canât take it anymore youâve been aching for hours and your body knew it was aching for him.
âYou donât need to beg, sweet girl, Iâve got you. Letâs get these offâŠâ
You barely have time to process whatâs happening before heâs ripping your panties clean in half, bringing them to his mouth and sucking your juices before throwing them over his shoulder. He hastily rips the flannel from your body before tossing it in the same direction. He stands up momentarily to hastily rip off his own clothes, your eyes widen when you see him fully bare in front of you.
Heâs more buff than he used to be and his pale skin is littered with more tattoos than he had a few years ago, his brown curls are even messier than usual and when your eyes trail down his body they pause at the little trail of hair under his belly button before stopping at his cock. Youâve heard rumors about it for years, youâve seen it through his sweatpants more times than you could count but nothing couldâve prepared you for the real thing.
âAlpha, I want you inside me, fill me up please please.â You hardly even recognize your own voice anymore but youâd do or say anything to have him inside you right now.
âItâs okay baby, Iâm going to make it all better, make all the pain go away, yeah?â
He comes back up onto the bed between your legs, grabbing them and placing them on either side of his thighs. He grabs his cock in his hand and pumps it a few times before slowly inserting the tip inside you. He wants to take his time with you, he really does, but he just canât. He slams the rest of the way into you in one stroke, he leans over you on his forearms and starts fucking you at a brutal pace.
The weight of his body and the feeling of him filling you up so perfectly has an unexpected orgasm crashing through you immediately. The relief youâve been seeking for hours brought onto you in mere minutes. He continues to pound into you, his cock hitting that perfect spot over and over again. You turn your face to run your nose along his neck and inhale his scent, the smell sending you hurtling into another mind blowing orgasm. He kept fucking you hard and deep, pushing you to the edge over and over again.
âFuck! Eddieeee you feel so fucking - so fucking good, so so good. Thank you alpha thank you thank you.â Youâve been moaning and saying things you never thought youâd have the courage to say, the moans coming out of your mouth were sounds you didnât even know you were capable of making.
âThis pussy feels so fucking good, feels like it was made for my cock. Tell me itâs mine, tell me this pussy belongs to me.â
âItâs yours - itâs yours! Only y-yours, my pussy belongs to you alpha!â
He growls into your neck as he leaves hot wet kisses over your scent gland, his thirsts start to grow sloppy and you feel his teeth nipping lightly at your flesh and you want him to just bite down.
âYouâre so fucking good for me, such a good fucking girl. Youâre gonna make me fucking cum.â You feel his cock twitch inside you the same moment you feel his teeth sink into your neck, the feeling sends a warmth through your body youâve never felt before and you barely have time to process that feeling because seconds later heâs painting your walls with his cum. The feeling makes you cum right along with him but the euphoria is short lived when you feel a stabbing pain inside you.
âShh shh, baby itâs okay, itâs just my knot, itâs only gonna hurt for a second I promise.â His voice is soft and calming, a stark contrast from the deep commanding tone heâd had since he showed up at your door. His hand reaches up to cup your jaw, rubbing his thumb over your cheek while his nose nuzzles into the bite on your neck. After a moment the pain subsides and is replaced by overwhelming pleasure, sending you into a final orgasm.
âYou okay?â He pushes up on his forearms to look at you and he almost feels like heâs gonna cum again. Your hair is a mess, your face is flushed, your skin slick with sweat, and his bite mark, slightly bloody, is displayed on your neck. He knew it wouldnât take, since you didnât ask him, but that didnât stop him from imagining that it did, imagining you were his.
âYeah, Iâm good, I still - Iâm stillâŠâ you struggled to find the words to describe how you were feeling.
âYou feel satisfied but like you still want more, is that it?â His thumb runs over your cheek again and he leans down to rub his nose against yours, the gesture so gentle it almost brings you to tears.
âMhm.â You nod.
âWell donât worry babe, youâre stuck with me for the next week. Iâll be here for you, okay?â He grabs onto you so he can roll over onto his back with you on top of him. He lightly puts his hand on your back, pushing you down so your chest is flat against his and he can run his hands along your bare body.
âOkay Eddie, thank youâŠâ
He kept his word and stayed with you through your entire heat, having one of the guys drop some stuff off for the both of you. He doted on you, fucked you and knotted you more times than you could count that it almost made you forget that he wasnât really your mate, that he was just doing this to help his best friend. So the day you woke up feeling normal and he left to return to his regular life, to return to just being your best friend, you felt like he took a piece of you with him.
You hadnât seen Eddie all week, which wasnât that out of the ordinary these days since you both had work and you had classes. Heâs called you a few times but you dodged them, only responding to a few of his many texts with short replies. Even managing to dodge your Friday night hang out under the guise of helping a friend with guy troubles.
But tonight Robin and Steve were dragging you to a party and you knew Eddie would be there because he asked you if you were going. You didnât go overboard getting ready but you did wear your favorite little black dress and add a little more makeup than you usually would. If you were going to see him you were at least going to look hot.
When you get to the party you can already tell he was there. You havenât laid eyes on him yet but the moment you walked into the door you could smell him. Even through all the smoke, bodies, and spilled beer you could smell his warm musky scent clear as day. It made you dizzy, it made you want to run. You werenât sure if it was towards him or straight out of the party, you just knew you wanted to run.
You were one drink of mystery punch in when you finally laid eyes on him and you immediately knew which way you wanted to run. He was in the living room, with this beta girl from your English class pressed up against the wall. Your red cup slipped from your grasp and crashed onto the floor, the remaining liquid splashing all over the ground and your feet. You immediately dashed for the door, slipping in the liquid and bumping into a table that had a game of beer pong going on it.
The beer spilled all over the ground and the table tipped back and forth for a moment before landing back on its four legs. Almost every set of eyes there was on you, including the pair you wanted on you the least. You locked eyes with him for a moment, his filled with concern and something else you couldnât decipher and yours brimmed with tears. You saw him start to untangle from the girl and took that as your sign to bolt. You ran out of the party and down the street, not even caring how you got home.
Itâs been a few days since then but it felt like weeks. Eddie had called and texted you more times than you could count at this point. You had avoided every single one up until he threatened to just come over again to which you responded âI need time.â He stopped texting you after that.
You were on autopilot, work and class going by in a daze. You finally had the day off and Robin agreed to come over to keep you company. She brought snacks and you watched a few movies together. You were worried that you would feel different around her after you presented since she was an alpha but she didnât smell any different to you. When you realized you couldnât smell any of the alphas youâve been around, it hit you, Eddie mated you that day.
When Robin leaves youâre back sitting with your thoughts of Eddie. What he might be doing, who he might be doing. You missed him and you hated it. You sighed as your hand subconsciously made its way up to the now almost healed bite on your neck. It had started to scab and show signs of scarring and each time you saw it your heart broke a little more. How could you be so stupid? You thought since you didnât vocalize that you wanted him to mate you it wasnât supposed to stick, but it did.
Once you realized it, everything started to make sense. The way you could smell him the minute you walked into that party, how you couldnât smell any other alphas, the piece of you that felt like it was missing without him around. Eddie was your mate and he was still out fucking around with other people. It made you sick.
Your thoughts are disrupted by a banging on the door and the minute you hear his voice calling your name itâs like you're sent back to that day that he came to you when you needed him most. Part of you wanted to ignore him, let him bang on the door until he gave up, but the part of you that wanted to see him outweighed it.
When you open the door heâs standing there looking just as wild as that day but something about his scent is off and it makes you gag.
âWe need to talk.â He looks and sounds pissed and it makes you scoff.
âYeah? Why donât you go talk to whatever fucking omega you smell like right now because you fucking reak.â You wrinkle your nose at him and scowl. Was he seriously pissed at you right now?
âThatâs what we need to fucking talk about! Can I please just fucking come in?â He can tell youâre about to argue with him further so he just walks past you, leaving you in the doorway with your mouth hanging open.
âWhat the hell do you want from me Eddie!? You fucking mated me and then you left me! I see you a week later with your tongue down some girl's throat and now you show up at my door smelling like another omega!? Asking to TALK!? Okay letâs fucking talk Eddie. We can talk. Letâs talk about how youâve made me feel for almost our entire lives!! From the minute you fucked Allison in that janitors closet youâve been breaking my fucking heart! Every single time you tell me about your hook ups it makes me want to fucking DIE Eddie!! But I sit there and I listen because Iâm a good best friend and I could take it as long as you were still in my life! But then you come here, you spend my heat with me and you treat me like I mean the world to you, like your mate, then you just LEAVE and act like none of it ever happened!! I canât take it anymore!! I canât let you hurt me like this anymore Eddie I canât!â
Tears are streaming down your face and your voice is cracking from yelling, you bang your fits on his solid chest while you sob. âFUCK YOU EDDIE MUNSON!! I hate you I hate you I-â
Your rant is cut off by him grabbing your face and kissing you roughly. You grab onto his hair and pull him closer, no matter how much you want to push him away your body betrays you. After a second you pull back with a fire in your eyes, and slap him across the face.
âPrincess⊠baby, you need to calm down.â His voice comes out stern, matter of fact, and it takes everything in you to resist his command.
âCalm down!? Calm down!? You told me you wanted to talk, kissing me to shut me up isnât talking, Edward!â
âYou WERENâT LETTING ME TALK!! If you just listen to me for five fucking seconds!! I didnât fucking know okay!? I didnât know I mated you until TODAY. I thought since you didnât ask me to mate you it wouldnât stick, it never has before, but youâre different. You are my mate and I think my heart always knew that even if my brain was too dumb to realize it!â
âSo what? It took you fucking TWO other people for you to realize I was the one for you? How fucking romantic!!â
âI didnât fuck them!! I couldnât, okay!? After I smelled you at the party from across the room I tired to fuck that beta chick at that party to get you off my mind but I couldnât even get hard. I figured maybe it was just because she was a beta so I tried to be with another omega and she smelled DISGUSTING to me, the minute her arms wrapped around me I GAGGED and I came straight here!!â
âYou didnât fuck them but you still let them touch you!! You went to them! You tried! When youâre fucking mine Eddie! Do you know how much that hurts!?â You try to push him back but he grabs onto your wrists to hold you in place.
âYouâre saying all this but I can smell alpha on you, and all over this entire apartment!!â Heâs holding your wrists to his chest to keep you close, his eyes are boring into yours and you feel like heâs trying to look into your soul.
âYeah ROBIN!! She came over to keep me company because I was wallowing in self pity over your dumb ass!! I CANâT EVEN SMELL HER EDDIE! I canât smell any other alphas besides you!!â You struggle against his hold, just wanting to back away from his scent thatâs clouding your mind.
âPrincess⊠calm down.â Heâs using his alpha voice on you again and even though your body wants nothing more than to obey his command your anger outweighs it.
âTake your clothes off and get on the fucking couch Eddie. Now.â Your voice is stern and matter of fact, your eyes filled with fury so he decides not to question you. Dropping your wrists from his hold, stripping himself before walking over to the couch to lay back on it. He wanted to please you just as much as you wanted to please him. At this point he would do anything to prove to you that heâs yours.
He watches with wide eyes as you strip yourself as well, walking over to stand over him. The look on your face is one heâs only ever seen a few times, pure rage. You looked like you wanted to rip him to pieces, it was honestly turning him on. You swing your leg over his hips so you can straddle him and he moans when he feels your wet pussy touch his thigh.
âUgh - god you smell fucking horrible Eddie.â
The scent of the other omega still lingered on his skin and you wanted to rip it off. You glare at him as you grab his cock in your hand and spit on it, pumping him a few times before raising up to line him up with your entrance, immediately slamming down on him and inserting him fully inside you. You donât even give him time to process the feeling of your warm pussy engulfing him, you just start riding him like your life depends on it, because right now it feels like it does. Heâs a moaning mess beneath you, his hands gripping onto your hips for dear life while he watches you bounce on his cock, mesmerized by the sight of you.
âTell me whose cock this is Eddie, tell me who you belong to.â Your hips are flush against his while you rock back and forth on his cock, his head rubbing against your g-spot deliciously. Your hands are planted on his chest and your nails dig into his flesh, wanting to mark him in any way possible.
âItâs your - yours baby! I promise I p-promise, itâs always - fuck! - itâs always been yours!!â You start bouncing on his cock again, using his chest for leverage to slam up and down on him over and over again.
âYouâre fucking mine Eddie, my Alpha!! Mine mine mine.â You drag your nails down his chest before leaning forward to rub your nose along his neck. You felt a rush of relief when it only smelled like him, she mightâve touched him but she didnât scent him.
Your hips slowed and Eddie took it as an opportunity to tighten his grip on your hips and start fucking up into you.
âIâm yours and youâre mine princess.â Heâs pistoling his cock into you now, getting deeper and going harder than you could yourself and an orgasm quickly creeps up on you. He feels you clench around him while your cum coats his cock. âThis is my fucking pussy, youâre my fucking omega.â
Youâre moaning so loud youâre sure your neighbors can hear you, your nails digging so deep into his chest that theyâre breaking skin now and your nose is shoved into his neck, inhaling his scent while he fucks you so hard it makes you whole body vibrate. You latch your lips onto his neck and suck causing him to throw his head back and growl, fucking you impossibly harder.
âGonna fill this fucking pussy up, maybe Iâll knock you up then everyone will know exactly who you belong to. Who I belong to.â His hands grip onto your ass and he plants his feet onto the couch as his thrusts pick up, the thought of you with his baby inside you making him insane.
âYes y - yes! Breed my pussy alpha! Fill me up! I want it I - f - fuck! I want it so bad please please.â
âYeah baby? You want that? Want me to fuck a baby into you?â You whimper and nod into his neck but thatâs not enough for him, he grabs you by your hair pulling your face up so he can look you in the eyes. âTell me you want it, tell me you want me to fuck a baby into, tell me youâre mine.â
âIâm yours! Iâm yours! Iâve always been yours, I want it, I want you to breed me alpha!â
The sound of you begging him to begging him to do the one thing his body is programmed to do above all else drives him insane. He knows you arenât on any kind of omega safe birth control yet and the possibility of it sticking makes him absolutely feral.
âMark me Eddie, I want you to mate me!â He looks at the almost healed bite mark on your neck, you both know he technically already did but he understands what you mean, understands that you want to know itâs happening this time. So he runs his nose along the mark before sinking his teeth into your throat.
The feeling sends you both over the edge. Your walls tighten around him while he pumps you full of his cum. A few seconds later you feel that now familiar stinging as his knot expands inside you. He grabs your face in his hands and kisses you with a passion that youâve always dreamed of. This kiss feels like your real first kiss and it makes warmth blossom inside you. He pulls away so he can look you in the eyes, his hands still cupping your face while he rubs his thumbs over your cheeks.
âI love you, you know? Iâve always loved you. I just never thought I was good enough, never thought you would feel the same way. So I pushed those feelings down, and buried them in person after person and I know thatâs awful. But please let me prove to you how much you mean to me, forever.â
âI love you Eddie Munson, even though youâre a huge idiot sometimes, how you didnât see it is beyond me. I feel like I was blindingly obvious.â You chuckle and playfully roll your eyes at him.
âIâm sorry, for all the hurt Iâve put you through, I promise Iâll never hurt you again, okay? Youâre my mate now, Iâm only going to protect you from here on out.â He places a gentle kiss on your lips, just basking in the feeling of you.
âItâs okay Eddie, youâre mine now, and Iâm not letting you go.â You lay your head on his chest and reach your hand up to tangle your fingers in his hair, running your nails over his scalp.
âYou think itâll stick?â
âYou were serious about that? I donât know, only time will tell. If it doesnât, we could always try again.â He groans and you feel him twitch inside you.
âOkay maybe letâs talk about this later because my knot is never gonna go down if I keep thinking about getting you pregnant and I really want to take a shower.â You both laugh, the kind of laughing youâve always done together and it makes you feel whole again.
âI love you Eddie.â
âI love you princess, Iâm going to spend every single day until my last proving that to you.â
You giggle and nuzzle into his neck, it feels so right, being in his arms like this. It feels like home.
#eddie munson x reader#eddie munson smut#eddie munson x fem!reader#eddie munson fic recs#alpha!eddie munson x omega!reader#alpha!eddie munson#Eddie Munson one shot#eddie munson x reader smut
2K notes
·
View notes
Text
video games - takuma ino
â©âË.ââŸââșâ⧠10k follower event special! â©âË.ââŸââșââ§
word count: 11.6k warnings: mentions of blood, drinking summary: ino has been infatuated with his non-sorcerer roommate since day one. but he's convinced she couldn't feel the same way. more info: roommate!au, friends to lovers, gojo hits on you but it's for the greater good â©âË.ââŸââșââ§
[ itâs you, itâs you, itâs all for you // everything i do // i tell you all the time, heaven is a place on earth with you // tell me all the things you wanna do ]
â©âË.ââŸââșââ§
How Takuma Ino ended up with a non-sorcerer roommate wasnât as interesting of a story as his colleagues always thought it would be when theyâd first find out. They were always so eager for the details- was she his girlfriend? Did she know about his career and lifestyle? Was she cute? How did they meet?- and even though Ino would often laugh sheepishly and duck his head to hide his smile, the truth just wasnât that exciting.
The truth was that as fun as being a jujutsu sorcerer was, it didnât pay well. So he needed a roommate in order to better afford rent. One ad led to another, and soon (y/l/n) (y/n) was showing up asking for a tour. It only took one visit for her to decide to move in, and theyâve been roommates for the better part of a year now.
Ino always leaves out the part where he didnât believe sheâd actually agree to join the lease with him- when sheâd shown up at his door he figured sheâd only asked for a tour to be polite. In his mind there was just no way that a young woman as beautiful and hard working in her field needed a roommate- much less some random dude like him. Sheâd been so friendly and easy going upon their first meeting and they seemed to click just right, so sheâd shook his hand and set a move-in date that very day. When sheâd left, Ino had collapsed on his sofa with a beer and a bewildered laugh to himself. Even now, heâs not sure how he managed to make it happen.
âYou wanna order chinese? I donât feel like cookingâÂ
(y/nâs) call from the other side of the room drew him out of his thoughts, and he glanced over the back of the couch to see her rummaging through the pantry. Logic reared itâs head, reminding him that theyâd just bought groceries so they should probably save the money and eat at home tonight.
But then she gave him that hopeful little smile that he couldnât help but return before nodding his head. Logic never won in a battle against something (y/n) wanted.
âSureâ He agrees through his smile.
By the time sheâs dressed in her comfy lounging clothes, heâs already called their usual place and made an order. Heâd long since memorized her go-to order and was usually the one put in charge of calling. He never minded. How could he complain when everything about their situation was just so perfect?Â
The roommate of his dreams, she was. Tidy, quiet, a great cook, and one of the most pleasant people heâs ever gotten to know, Ino truly believed he struck gold when (y/n) answered his ad. So even when his colleagues teased him for his living situation, he could hardly care.
And tease him they did. Gojo was the main assailant. Often joking about how strong Ino must feel all the time, being in the presence of a weak non-sorcerer human. How she must think he was some superhero compared to all the lame human men sheâd meet at her job or through her friends. How Ino must be so lucky to have a young lady as his roommate.  Still, no matter how much he messed around, Ino knew that there was no harm in Gojoâs words. And he also knew that if heâd actually met (y/n), heâd shut his ignorant mouth.
Nanami didnât invest himself too much in Inoâs private life, he was simply respectful and reserved like that, but on occasion heâd been known to ask about his roommate. Mostly situational to their occupation- such as what she thought of the nasty cuts and bruises heâd come home with- but once in a blue moon heâd make a comment suggesting it was only a matter of time before one of them developed feelings. Ino always flustered under the light of those questions and found a way to avoid them.
In the few times throughout his week that heâd cross paths with Shoko, she always made a point to ask about his roommate. Which was sort of odd, seeing as her work in the infirmary didnât make them the closest of colleagues, but at first the casual conversation was welcomed. But it was only a matter of time before she, too, would begin pestering him about making a move on her.
They all seemed to have the same underlying message. How could you share a living space with someone and not catch feelings for them? And Ino spent a lot of his time and energy trying to convince them that it simply wasnât like that. Just because they both happened to be single, and close friends, and sharing a small two bedroom apartment, didnât mean that romantic feelings were bound to happen. They were both adults, they could live in such a situation and keep their hands and hearts to themselves.
He was a liar, though.
Takuma Ino had fallen completely, head over heels in love with his roommate, and there was no chance of him ever getting over that feeling.
It had taken relatively no time for the feelings to develop. Shortly after her moving in, sheâd made an effort to be close to him. There wasnât a moment where he felt like she wanted space or privacy away from him. She often offered to help him cook, or invited him grocery shopping with her, or out to a movie she wanted to see, and a fast friendship blossomed. The way she always reached out to include him had him swooning in no time.
Coffee runs, movie nights, and frequent texting throughout their days before they both came home all snowballed into one undeniable truth. He was falling in love with her.
When Ino had first realized thatâs what was happening when his heart would leap out of his chest when sheâd scoot close to him on the couch so they could share a blanket while they watched a movie or played a game together, heâd tried to bury it. Because surely his mind was just playing tricks on him. Surely he was just excited that a pretty and kind girl like her wanted to be so close to him, and his feelings were strictly platonic.
But then he found himself relaxing just from the smell of her shampoo wafting close to him. He realized that when he would come home from a late assignment and sheâd be waiting for him that his heart was skipping a beat because it was just so perfectly domestic. He couldnât deny it for too long at all, not when she so sweetly saved him the leftovers from her dinner and would heat it up for him while he showered and de-stressed from the particularly rough assignment.
The only problem was that he knew she didnât feel the same way, and heâd been struggling to keep his true feelings hidden. From her, and from his pesky fellow sorcerers.
â©âË.ââŸââșââ§
(y/n) hated when Ino came home late from his assignments.
Not because the squeak door woke her up, or because it meant she was alone taking care of the evening chores. It was simply because sheâd stay up every time, too consumed with anxiety to go to sleep without knowing heâd returned safe and sound.
Which, in all fairness, he always did. He always came home, and most of the time heâd shoot her a message saying heâd wrapped up with work and was on his way- even when it was one in the morning- like tonight.
She waited up on the couch, wrapped up in a fluffy blanket with the title screen of a movie sheâd watched hours ago playing itâs intro for the thousandth time. In all fairness she knew he could handle himself, and heâd never not come home, or come back with life threatening injuries.
That didnât mean he didnât come back hurt, and that didnât mean she wouldnât fuss over him, every single time.
And tonight when he finally stumbles into the apartment, just as the clock ticks past two, sheâs practically gnawing at her nails as she rushes towards him.
Despite the way he limps, and thereâs blood trickling out of his nose, he gives her a smile, and heâs the first to worry.
âItâs late, you should be in bedâ He scolds without any real threat to his words. This routine had established itself months ago, and he knew damn well that she wouldnât get a wink of sleep until she knew he was safely returned home.
Still, he worried about something as silly as her sleep schedule every time.
âShut upâ Is all (y/n) mumbles, beckoning him further into their apartment, until heâs following her to the bathroom. Â
Sheâs faster than him, pulling out the well loved first aid kit and getting everything prepped and ready on the counter while he slowly staggers in behind her. It was practically the same scene every time he came home like this. No matter how beat up he was- with a mere scratch or bloodied to a pulp- she was forcing him to sit down on the lid of the toilet seat so she could tend to his injuries herself.
Ino wasnât sure if it was for her own well being and comfort, knowing that sheâd taken care of him and none of his injuries would get infected. Or if maybe she just didnât trust him to take care of them himself, maybe she knew that his idea of first aid was slapping a hello kitty band aid on it and calling it a night.
(There was one instance a few months ago where heâd left a hello kitty band aid on the back of his hand that sheâd so lovingly placed there, and Gojo didnât let him hear the end of it for the entire day. Not that Ino minded. Every time he caught a glimpse of the pink band aid it brought a smile to his face remembering how gentle sheâd been covering the cut underneath, how her thumb had stroked over the sticker so lightly to ensure it was well placed and would do the trick. He left that band aid on his hand for as long as he could before eventually it lost his adhesive and in turn he lost it)
Either way, he never tried to talk her out of tending to him. Even when he knew it was too late for her to be staying up just to clean up some silly injuries that were nothing compared to the things that Shoko healed with her Reverse Cursed Technique- but heâd never tell (y/n) about the broken bones or brushes with death. Heâd just keep his mouth shut and sit on that toilet seat while she soaked a cotton pad in antiseptic and gently dabbed at the cuts on his arm.
âSorryâÂ
Sheâd mumble the apology every time sheâd make first contact with the injury, knowing how the alcohol tended to sting. And every time, Ino would give her a small smile and tell her it was alright.
âHow was your day?â He hummed as she continued to clean up the few cuts on his arms. She had his sleeve rolled all the way up and tucked carefully at his shoulder so it wouldnât be a hindrance. She hummed thoughtfully before shrugging a shoulder.
âPretty boring, nothing of note,â She murmured back truthfully. âUntil nowâ She adds, her eyes meeting his just so heâd catch the hint of reprimand in her tone.
Ino canât help but chuckle to himself, heâd forever be amused by the way she worries over him. She may have been new to the world of jujutsu sorcery, but it never failed to humor him how sheâd fuss and worry over such minor injuries. Injuries that Shoko wouldnât treat even if Ino walked into the infirmary and begged for it. Surely heâd be laughed at.
âSo youâre saying Iâm the highlight?â He teases quietly, and (y/n) rolls her eyes, but doesnât deny it. She chooses the safe route and keeps her focus on her handiwork. He still laughs at her obvious non-answer. âWork was alright, though?âÂ
âI suppose,â She answers. âGot home early because some people in my department were going out and convinced my boss to join, so they let us all leave early. That was niceâÂ
Ino gave her a small frown, but it went unnoticed.
âHow come you didnât go?âÂ
Her eyes briefly flicker up to his, and she purses her lips before shrugging her shoulders in a small movement.
âWasnât really in the mood,â She says, and itâs not a total lie, but she averts her eyes shortly after, reaching out to the first aid kit on the counter again. She fishes around a bit before finding the package of square shaped band aids. âBesides, I didnât know when youâd be backâ She added.
It deepens his frown, but sheâs completely avoiding his gaze now. He expects as much, seeing as heâs had this conversation with her before. He encourages her to go out with her friends more, or make new friends at work to hang out with, and she always has an excuse at the ready. Sometimes her reasoning was decent, but most of the time it was obvious she came up with them on the spot, and it made his heart sink.
Of course he wanted her around all the time, pushing her away was absolutely a struggle for him, but Ino knew that if they continued only spending time with one another, then his feelings would never go away. It would be hard, but tremendous help if she made a new best friend, or better yet a boyfriend, and then heâd have to get over her, he was sure.
âYou shouldnât avoid your friends cause of me,â He tells her quietly. âItâs late, you couldâve gone out⊠if you wanted toâÂ
After placing a band aid on his skin and smoothing down the corners so it stayed intact, she glanced up at him. A small knot formed between her brows before she cracked a goofy smile.
âTheyâre not my friends, Ino,â She chuckles at him. âTheyâre coworkers. I see them plenty enough, I donât need to hang out with them outside of work- where we would probably still only talk about workâÂ
As far as excuses went, it was a pretty damn good one. So this time he gave in, smiling and nodding back at her in understanding.
âGuess thatâs fair,â He mumbles, and she laughs quietly again as she opens up another band aid. âI just⊠I dunno, I donât want you missing out of stuff, thatâs allâÂ
âI think Iâm old enough to decide what I want to do with my time,â She teases, her cheeks warming at the insinuation in her admission. âIf I didnât want to be here, I wouldnât beâÂ
His heart skips a beat, and as lovely as the feeling is when his stomach flips, Ino wishes she wouldnât say stuff like that. It gave his heart the wrong idea, and it was hard to fight with his heart. He was convinced his brain just wasnât strong enough to fight the delusion.
âSo your ideal night is patching up this idiot, huh?â He wiggles his eyebrows at her in that way that always makes her laugh, and she does, bubbly and sweet, and again his stomach does a flip. Making her laugh always brightened him up completely. Like a video game character maxing out his health bar.
âI think I wouldâve made a great doctorâ She teases back, shaking the box of band aids at him before carefully tucking them back in their spot in the first aid kit.
âYou donât even give me lollipops, how could you say that?â Ino retorts in mock offense- although it would make these little patch up sessions even better if he was rewarded with her close proximity and candy, but heâd accept one sweet thing at a time.
âShut up,â She says through her giggles, finally closing up the whole kit. âYouâre lucky I donât do any of the scary stuff. Iâll leave that for your sorcerer friendsâÂ
âEh, it might come to that,â Ino shrugs. He stays seated as she puts the small case back into itâs spot in the cabinet, lingering in her space for however long sheâll let him. âShoko will probably get tired of me eventually, you know. How comfortable are you with stitches?âÂ
The grin on his face is nothing short of teasing- and he knows he should stop. He knows that eventually the lines get blurry and heâs not sure how much his teasing is starting to blend into flirting, and with how playful her nature is sheâs never afraid to dish it back. Not once had she reacted in an uncomfortable manner to something heâs said, but that only makes it harder for him to draw that line in the sand.
(y/n) shuts the cabinet and turns to him with her hands on her hips. A serious look flashes across her expression that he canât tell if itâs meant to be in humor or if sheâs actually about to drop the playful atmosphere. With a step towards him, she leans over so her height matches his, and theyâre face to face.
âTakuma Ino,â She declares, eyes boring into his with an intensity that makes him gulp down on air. âUnless you want some really funky looking scars, donât go asking me to stitch you up. Leave it to your magic friendsâÂ
His anxious expression drops as he breaks into a smile, amused by her choice of words, and her own face softens as she smiles back at him. It was infectious, the way he smiled. It could get her to crack even when she was really trying to be stubborn. A secret weapon of his that (y/n) was pretty sure he used on purpose, but there were some instances she could be convinced that he had no clue of this power.
âMy magic friends, huh?â He repeats with a smirk. Â
Heâd definitely have to tell Gojo about that one when he saw him next. Surely it would feed into his ego, if not make him cackle.
(y/n) stands up again, her cheeks suddenly feeling a little too warm, before she spins around and heads out of the bathroom. Finally, Ino stands, stretching his sore limbs and checking over the array of bandages on his arm before following after her.
âOr better yet, just donât get yourself hurt anymoreâ (y/n) adds, her back turned to him as she makes her way towards her room.
âOh wow, I hadnât thought of thatâ He shot back in a mocking voice. He knows she rolls her eyes, even if he canât see.
âJust sayinâ, why donât you work on that technique where stuff doesnât touch you? Like that one guy?âÂ
He has to bite his cheek to keep himself from breaking out into a fit of laughter. She was trying her best to understand how jujutsu worked, even if she was a little off the mark. There was also something so rewardingly funny about someone not remembering who Gojo Satoru was- even if sheâd never met the guy.
âNot exactly how it works,â He replies. (y/n) turns to him as she stands in the middle of her doorway. Her tiredness is more evident now in the way she leans against it and blinks slowly back at him. âPretty sure I gotta stick with the one I was born withâ Â
She hums, pursing her lips as she tries to recall all of his explanations for the finicky sorcerer world. But her mind is foggy with exhaustion and sheâs getting a little too swept up in how softly his brown eyes gaze at her, so she shakes her head and finally turns towards her room.
âNoted,â She tells him, knocking twice on her frame before grabbing the handle of her door and pulling it behind her. âGânight InoâÂ
His heart warms as he bids her goodnight, and he lingers in the empty apartment for a few more seconds before making his way into his own bedroom. Â
Every minute spent with her felt special and worth basking in, even when nothing significant happened, even when it was a completely normal night. Just being around her was enough for his insides to melt into a buttery mess.
When he goes to sleep, he hopes to see her in his dreams, where he doesnât have to feel anxious or guilty about his feelings, and he can be with her freely, without a care in the world.
â©âË.ââŸââșââ§
âThereâs gonna be this⊠work thing⊠next weekend,âÂ
He brings it up out of nowhere, although heâs spent a while trying to find a way to say it, he actually blurts it out in the middle of the two of them watching a movie. So itâs not actually surprising when (y/n) turns towards him with a puzzled look on her face, already reaching for the remote to pause the movie.
Tonight she sits close enough that with his arm strewn across the back of the couch, it could almost feel like they were cuddled up together. Even though theyâre not touching- unless you counted the stray hairs that fell from her claw clip and brushed his arm behind her head.
âIf you wanted to come, anyways,â Ino clears his throat uncomfortably, suddenly feeling a little more on the spot with the movie stopped and her full attention on him. âGojoâs hosting, said anyone can come, I- I donât have that many details yet, but, um, Iâll probably go, since Nanami said he was-âÂ
âAnd Iâm allowed to go?â She ends his suffering with her question, her brows raising in shock.
âAllowed?â Ino repeats the choice of word, followed by a short chuckle. âOf course you are, why do you say it like that?âÂ
âI dunno,â Her shoulders shrug limply, although she knows exactly why she asks. âCause⊠Iâm not like you, I guessâÂ
Inoâs never given too much thought to their differences. Besides when heâd realized heâd have to tell her the truth about his career, and they had spent hours on this very sofa while he explained the complicated history of jujutsu, and the ins and outs of curses and cursed techniques. Sheâd had her uncertainties, and endless questions, but after that talk, the stark differences in the lives they led outside of this apartment rarely came up. He could almost say it didnât matter, but he didnât want to diminish either of their careers.
Now, as he watches her begin to curl up like she was trying to shrink into herself, his heart falls a little bit. Did she really feel like she didnât deserve an invite? Just because she was a non-sorcerer? In his eyes, it certainly didnât make her any less of a person. He could almost laugh. How could a person like her feel that way? Someone so good hearted, hard working, brilliant, gorgeous-Â
âIno?â She presses forward, drawing him out of his derailed train of thoughts. He blinks a few times as he comes back to the present moment.
âI want you to comeâ He says, feeling much bolder than he had when he first brought the subject up.
Now sheâs blinking back at him wordlessly, eyes going round and a smile tugging at her lips.
âYou do?â She asks, just to be sure, even though thereâs not a doubt in her mind that he means it, with how genuine and hopeful his expression is. Warmth blooms in her face, and she hopes that her blush isnât too embarrassing.
Itâs not. Ino finds it utterly adorable, and quite endearing.
âYeah,â He affirms with a nod of his head, before pushing a hand through his hair to pull it away from his face. âI want you to meet everyone. And I want them to finally meet you, too. If you want to, that isâÂ
Her smile widens a little further as she nods back at him, the movement jittery and short, displaying her eagerness in itâs fullest.
âSounds fun. Iâd love to,â She says softly. Ino lights up with excitement, sitting up a little straighter as he beams at her.
However, before he can reach for the remote and start their movie up again, she snatches it away, a curious expression crossing her features as she studies him.
âBut what do you mean finally, hm?â She muses, the question only half-playful. Curiosity did get the best of her after all. âHave they been dying to meet me or something?âÂ
He makes a face at her that makes her laugh, her eyes lighting up as his expression alone confirms what sheâd been thinking.
âHave you been talking about me to your coworkers, Ino?â She teases, her grin practically splitting her face.
âDonât be an idiot, of course I do,â He tries to play it off, reaching out for the remote again, but she pulls her hand away just before he can take it, subsequently having him lean almost fully across her, his arm outstretched towards the object that could free him of this torture. â(y/n)â He huffs in annoyance, frowning at her when she still doesnât play the movie.
âNuh uh,â She says childishly while shaking her head. âWhat do you tell them about me?â She presses further.
He wants to roll his eyes, and huff and groan until sheâs annoyed into going back to their movie- which had just been starting to get good before he started this whole thing- but he canât. He just canât bring himself to do it. Not when sheâs grinning up at him and he swears he sees an actual sparkle in her eyes.
âCâmon dummy, they know all about youâ Again, Ino tries to play it off like itâs not a big deal. Â
(As if he hadnât gone on a long winded story to Nanami just the other day about how he was going to surprise her with a fruit bouquet of mangos on her nearing birthday, because sheâd recently become obsessed with the tangy fruit and demanded they picked up the most overpriced ones every time they went to the grocery store. Nanami had little to know interest in hearing about all the places Ino had researched who make fruit arrangements and how he hadnât deemed any of them good enough yet)Â
âAll about me, huh?â She repeats curiously, before humming, content with the response. Â
Then she finally pushes play on the remote before dropping it onto the cushion beside her. Ino sends a silent thank you prayer to whatever greater force was looking out for his dignity, and settles back into his seat.
He swears when (y/n) gets settled, sheâs sat just a little bit closer to him. Heâs pretty sure her shoulder wasnât grazing against his earlier.
Theyâre a few minutes in before she speaks up again, her voice merely a soft whisper beside him.
âYou didnât have to be all shy about it. I talk about you at work all the timeâÂ
Ino can barely keep his focus on the whole rest of the movie.
â©âË.ââŸââșââ§
The work event isnât necessarily a fancy one. Thereâs not a dress code, and despite Inoâs worries with Gojo organizing it, itâs not at some five star establishment he couldnât even afford to look at. Itâs held at a small local restaurant and bar. Â
Gojo does, however, rent out the place for the evening, so the only patrons tonight would be those from Jujutsu Tech, and whoever they decide to bring.
Despite it being business casual at most, it still feels like itâs the most dressed up heâs ever gotten for going somewhere with (y/n). Maybe itâs just his heart working on overdrive after seeing the simple but sleek black dress sheâd chosen to wear for the night, paired with a little mesh wrap that was tied in a little bow at her chest and flared at the sleeves for some personality- but as soon as the evening began, Ino was starting to overthink.
âIâve never been here before,â (y/n) hums as they approach the venue. âI donât know what I was expecting, but it wasnât thisâÂ
She peeks a glance over at Ino as heâs also admiring the building. Itâs a rather small restaurant, but the architecture has enough character that itâs worth getting a good look at before going inside. Or maybe he was just stalling where he could.
He looks really nice tonight, she thinks, and the thought instantly makes her heart skip a beat as she takes a few more seconds to look at him. Heâs in dark slacks and a cotton black sweater that looks so soft sheâs suddenly dying to pinch the fabric between her fingers to see for herself. Itâs paired with a white collared undershirt for a little extra flair- something she knows she once told him she liked seeing on a man- and without his mask piled up on top of his head his long hair wisps in slight curls around his ears, just barely touching his shoulders.
She knows sheâs been staring for too long, but it takes a few tries before she actually pulls her gaze away from him.
âI wasnât either,â Ino says, and it takes her a minute to remember what sheâd even said. âKnowing Gojo, I was expecting something⊠worseâÂ
(y/n) chuckles to herself, before nodding to the door.
âTime to enjoy not worse?â She prompts, and he grins before gesturing for her to follow him inside.
Ino reaches over her shoulder to push the door open, only to follow behind her with a gentle hand on her back guiding her in. The silk of her dress is so smooth and thin against the light graze of his hand that he can feel the heat of her skin through it, and it takes a mental talk with himself in order to keep him from pressing his hand fully against her back.
She gives him a sweet smile in gratitude, before both of their attention is pulled away by the shrill of cheering amongst the chatter of people in the restaurant.
There werenât a lot of people- there werenât many jujutsu sorcerers to begin with- but there were enough to fill the room with a certain level of white noise with background conversation. All of that was drowned out by a small group of people currently shouting and beckoning Ino and his date over towards them.
Most of the shouting came from Gojo, but Shoko and Utahime seemed to be at just the right amount of intoxicated to join in with loud bouts of laughter. Nanami is also at the table, politely sipping his drink with a mere nod of greeting as Ino brings (y/n) their way.
âI guess I should have given you some warningsâ He says under his breath as they make their way through the slight crowd.Â
Most of the managers are grouped together, Nitta giving a friendly wave in passing before going back to a heated argument that made Ino and (y/n) chuckle to themselves. It lightened some of the tension in (y/nâs) shoulders. She didnât want to bother him with her silly anxieties, but sheâd been quite worried about showing up to an event full of people who were extraordinary, meanwhile she was merely a salary worker.
Donât get her wrong, she worked hard and was proud of how quickly sheâd moved up in the ranks, but how could she compare that to people with other-worldly abilities? People who actively saved lives?Â
âWarnings?â She murmurs, glancing over at him, only to find his gaze already set on her.
âNot- not bad ones, necessarily,â Ino stammered. âItâs just⊠Gojo is loud, and nosy, but heâs a good time and he means no harm, promise,âÂ
(y/n) nods in understanding, eyes flickering back to the table of sorcerers they were currently headed towards. She had a pretty good idea of which one was Gojo.
âNanamiâs quiet. He looks judgemental, but heâs not. Well- maybe a little, but heâs polite. So. Itâs fine, I donât have any warnings about Nanami, heâll like you a lotâÂ
âYeah?â A flattered smile spreads across her glossy lips. It was silly to take pride in being liked by a stranger, but she knew how much Ino looked up to his mentor, and it made her heart flutter to think he believed the man he respected so much would approve of her.
âAbsolutely,â Inoâs voice is rich with certainty as he nods at her. âShokoâs kind of a weirdo, thatâs just cause she works in the morgue all day so her sense of humor is⊠warped. Utahime is her not-very-secret girlfriend, Iâve told you about that right?âÂ
(y/n) nods in confirmation. She may have never met these people, but she felt like she knew most of them well enough just from the late night gossip sessions theyâd have after a shared bottle of wine.
âAny questions?â He asked, slowing their steps the closer they got to the table. Â
It was just like Gojo to set his little crew of odd semi-forced friends up in the corner where they could have some privacy, even though they were the loudest bunch of the whole gathering. At least he had the decency to rent the place out so the only people he was bothering were those he already bothered on a regular basis.
âNo,â (y/n) said softly, before reaching out and curling her fingers around the sleeve of his shirt, bringing his attention back towards her. âJust one request?âÂ
Ino gives her a small nod, halting in place as he stares at her with a grave seriousness in his eyes.
âDonât ditch me here?âÂ
He almost laughs at the ask, but he stops himself when he notes the hints of anxiety hidden in her expression. The twitch at the corner of her mouth, the slight pinch in her brow. He clears his throat and nods at her, before grinning widely.
âOf course not!â He declares, squeezing her wrist gently before she drops her hold on his sleeve. âWhat do you take me for? A gentleman would do no such thingâÂ
And as they finally approach the table of Inoâs closest colleagues, theyâre both laughing, and some more tension is relieved from her shoulders.
Inoâs quick to introduce her, and he goes around the table to remind her of everyoneâs names quickly, trying to get the awkward stage out of the way as quickly as possible. Everyone behaves well enough, or as well as he could hope for. Utahimeâs a bit excitable as she compliments (y/nâs) dress and sparkling accessories, but it helps to break the ice as the two slip into conversation about their favorite boutiques.
Ino wants to point out that the Kyoto based sorcerer never was one for small talk with him, but he keeps his mouth shut solely because (y/n) warms up to her and Shoko quickly and he doesnât want to throw a wrench in their bonding.
Gojoâs clearly in the middle of some wild and possibly partially made up retelling about a special grade curse heâd exorcized on a recent assignment, so after introductions he resumes his exaggerated storytelling, giving (y/n) and Ino time to order drinks and chat with Shoko and Utahime a little longer.
âYouâre pretty brave for coming,â Shoko points out to (y/n), earning a slight glare from Ino, to which she backtracks and waves her hand dismissively. âI just mean because this is the worstâÂ
âI donât think soâ (y/n) shrugs with a sweet smile as she sips her drink.
âYou donât know us that well yet, youâll change your mind later,â Utahime chimes in. âThis,â She gestures towards Gojo, whoâs talking wildly with his hands as he reaches the climax of his story. âIs why I took off to Kyoto, first chanceâ
It earns a laugh from Shoko and Ino, so (y/n) forces a small chuckle as well, but so far she couldnât complain about the company. Sure, the white haired man wearing sunglasses inside in the evening seemed a bit theatrical and high energy, but it was a party setting, right? So she could give him the benefit of the doubt for now.
âSpeaking of-â Shoko gets up from her seat, not so subtly tapping Utahimeâs hand, âI need a smokeâÂ
âOh, yeah, me tooâ
Utahime glances at (y/n) and Ino with a raised brow, silently offering them to join, but one look at Shokoâs wide eyes tells them to shake their heads and stay in place. Even if they did smoke, they were clearly not wanted at this particular break.
Once theyâre out of sight, (y/n) turns to Ino, obviously fighting a grin on her face, before she leans in close to talk a little more privately.
âOh, itâs painfully obviousâÂ
He laughs back at her, nodding his head in agreement before tapping the rim of his glass against hers.
Their moment is broken up when long limbs stretch across the empty space that Utahime and Shoko had left, and apparently Gojo had wrapped up his story because now heâs slinking towards the two with a coy grin on his face.
âWe havenât been properly introduced, have we?âÂ
(y/n) fights the urge to stagger backwards as he comes close. He has a wild sort of energy surrounding him. Heâs intimidating, but not in a way that makes her afraid, just very aware of how large and powerful he is. She wonders if even a non-sorcerer like her can pick up on signatures of cursed energy, or if this was just his raw aura.
But the way he smiles is inviting and the bubbly giggles that erupt from him provide nothing but a feeling of friendliness, as if he was someone (y/n) had known for years.
âAlmost a yearâ She answers, forcing a smile that she hopes doesnât come across as awkward as it feels.
âWow, a whole year!â He cheers, raising his glass at the accomplishment. âThatâs absolutely marvelous. A whole year, huh?â He repeats it again thoughtfully, tilting his head just slightly.
Inoâs not sure if sheâs noticed, but since Gojo approached them, he hadnât once torn his eyes off of her. Perhaps she couldnât tell with the dark shades covering his line of sight, but Ino had gotten quite used to reading Gojoâs body language even with the blockage of a blindfold. Â
He also wasnât a complete dunce, he knew that the way she looked tonight made it difficult for anyone to take their eyes off of her. Even Utahime had gotten that glazed over look after they talked for long enough. No one was immune, it seemed, but Gojo was probably the only person in the room that sparked a nasty feeling in Inoâs chest with the way he smirked down at her.
The feeling is a dull heat, only ignited into something worse when Gojo pushes his sunglasses to the top of his head, bright blue eyes on full display, and now so obviously focused on (y/n).
âHow does someone go a whole year living with a pretty thing like you and not make a move, hm?âÂ
Inoâs face twists up with shock and disgust, which humors Gojo as he begins to cackle, but he still doesnât spare a glance away from (y/n), who barely reacts at all as she stands before them. She simply tilts her glass around, slowly mixing the ice around her drink. She doesnât crack a laugh, but she also doesnât give any sign that sheâs upset with the unabashed flirting.
Neither of them are given the proper chance to respond to the bold comment, as suddenly Nanamiâs approaching them, shooting Gojo a look that made the special grade sorcerer head off with some excuse about a fresh drink.
Thankfully, Nanami completely changes the subject of conversation, and Ino does his best to forget about what just happened as (y/nâs) properly introduced to his mentor. They shake hands, exchange a few pleasantries, but are ultimately quick to jump into conversation about Ino himself- even with him still standing there. Â
A lot of the stories they share are more embarrassing than heâd like, but heâs able to stand it for a little while. For both of them, at least. They were the most important people in his life after all, heâd been eager for them to finally meet.
But as soon as (y/n) gets Nanami to actually laugh about her first witnessing his cursed technique over an unwanted bug in the apartment, Ino finds himself using the same lame excuse of grabbing them a couple more drinks before heâs darting away from the downright humiliating memory.
(y/n) giggles and doesnât even indulge Nanami in the story once Inoâs walked away. Sheâd just wanted to make him sweat a little, and clearly his mentor had gotten a kick out of it as well.
âHe clearly adores you,â Nanami says, cutting through the light hearted atmosphere with a statement so genuine that (y/nâs) features soften as she takes in his words. âIâll give him that. Heâs a good sorcerer, and person. And clearly his judgment is well foundedâÂ
Itâs a⊠distinguished compliment, thatâs for sure. (y/n) finds herself blushing and she canât even quite explain why. Was it the compliment itself or the insinuation behind it? Ultimately she decides to play it off due to the slight buzz she was running on.
âIâm certainly lucky to have him,â She says, and just as she glances around the room to see where heâd gone, heâs already heading back towards her with two drinks in his hands. âI owe a greater force big time for bringing me to him, donât I?â She murmurs.
She doesnât look back at Nanami when she speaks, her eyes too focused on the man headed in her direction. The blonde sorcerer ducks his head and tries to cough over his chuckling. Itâs a pitiful attempt, but judging the glazed over look in her eyes as Ino comes near, he could probably count on her not having noticed his humored state.
âThank youâ She hums when Ino hands her the fresh glass, taking the empty one from her other hand and placing it on an empty table behind him.
âDid I take too long?â He asks, just quiet enough for her to hear.
Thereâs a look on her face he canât quite read, but itâs so lovely he couldnât even be bothered to try to decipher it as he smiles fondly back at her.
Nanami takes a subtle step backwards as he watches them mirror that lovesick look at one another.
âNot at all, I was just getting to know your mentor a little better,â She tells him, gesturing to Nanami, who had now turned and was walking away completely. âHe has very kind things to say about youâÂ
She tilts her head at him as her smile grows a little wider. Ino raises a brow back at her, unable to help the small bit of laughter that escapes him as he holds her stare.
âThat so?â He hums, growing amused as he realizes sheâs just a little bit drunk. âAre you having a good time?â He asks, and she knows heâs really asking if sheâs feeling the alcohol a bit, but she nods back at him anyways, unbothered by the hidden question.
âI am, Iâm glad you brought meâÂ
His smile softens.
âMe tooâÂ
Utahime and Shoko return shortly after, and soon the four of them are seated at one end of the table sharing all sorts of stories, from work to drama to things they definitely didnât need to share for being new acquaintances, (y/n) hit it off with the pair so well Ino didnât want to do anything to reel her in. He was just relieved to see her getting along with the people of that part of his life.
It also helped that throughout the night she seemed to draw closer and closer to him. Whether they were walking up to the bar and she kept so close their arms brushed together, or when they sat down and she pulled her chair close to his so that when she was leaning into the table she was reaching across his lap and almost completely in his space. Ino could almost pretend that she was his date for the night. Heâd weakly mustered up the courage to drape his arm over the back of her chair, but that was as much of a leap as he was willing to take.
Not long after though, she raised her empty glass in his direction, and her free hand reached over her shoulder where his hand dangled off her chair, so her fingers could wrap around his.
âAnother?â She hums curiously, still swirling the glass in a small circle.
His hand unintentionally twitches when her soft skin brushes over it, and as if on instinct, she slots her fingers between his.
Sheâs touched him before, of course, itâs not like heâs never had skin-to-skin contact before. When patching him up, or bumping into each other in the kitchen. One thing was certain, though⊠they never held hands.
And she holds his hand now with that pretty smile on her face as she waits for him to answer her question- wait, shit, how long has it been since she asked him that question?
âYeah, yeah, letâs get another roundâ He agrees, and carefully slides his chair back before standing, not wanting to bump into hers.
Even when she stands, she keeps her fingers curled between his. Inoâs not sure if sheâs even aware of it- should he pull his hand away? Or perhaps she was just a bit drunk and didnât want to stumble in her heels- so keeping his hold on her would be the right thing to do, right?Â
She gives Shoko and Utahime a cheeky little wave before following beside Ino towards the bar. Their hands still clasped together between them. He wonders if she knows that sheâs making his heart race at an unhealthy pace.
But she must know, she must realize sheâs still holding it, because once they approach the bar and wait for their drinks, sheâs lazily swinging their conjoined hands back and forth as she strikes up a conversation with him.
âThis is much cooler than any work event Iâve ever gone to,â She tells him. âItâs always at a chain restaurant, and thereâs a socially acceptable amount of drinks you can haveâÂ
Ino chuckles at the slight pout on her face, and finds himself giving into the slight swing of their arms. âThis stuff barely ever happens,â He shrugs. âProbably because most people can only take Gojo in concentrated amounts,âÂ
Her eyes are wide as she nods at him in understanding. In the brief interaction sheâd had with the special grade sorcerer, she already completely understood what he meant.
âBut if this doesnât end in disaster and thereâs a chance for another one in eight to eighteen months, youâre invitedâ He teases.
She lights up like a christmas tree, as if heâs just promised her tickets to a sold out tour of her favorite artist, or a seat on the next shuttle to the moon. Her lips curl into the most beautiful smile heâs ever seen, eyes glimmering with her excitement and honor, and if Ino wasnât swooning as hard as he was, he mightâve chuckled at the drunken delight.
âReally?â She gushes, eyebrows raising with her hope. âYou will?âÂ
A breath of a laugh escapes him as he nods, and she rocks on her feet momentarily, too giddy to stand still. He canât help but reflect her grin back at her.
Theyâre handed their drinks, and finally (y/n) pulls her hand out of his. He tries not to show his disappointment. Before Ino can think of something clever to say, something that borders the line of teasing and flirting that heâs usually so good at tip-toeing over, someone else joins them at the bar.
Gojo Satoru on a regular day is a menace. Although Ino didnât always mind, not like his mentor did. More often than not, heâd match the energy and get a good laugh in for the day. But at a work-social event? Gojo was insufferable. Ino had already decided this the second heâd decided to hit on (y/n).
Was he irritated for the right reasons? No. Was he actively trying to get over his feelings for his sweet, perfect, beautiful roommate? Maybe. Did that mean shit? Absolutely not.
Heâs decided that as soon as Gojo purrs out another flirty line- which heâs bound to do judging from the way heâs currently looking at her- that heâs going to take her hand again and drag her away without a word. His heart starts to race in his chest from the anticipation, knowing that itâs soon to come once Gojoâs done chatting her up about how swell of time sheâs having.
As powerful as he was, Gojo Satoru could be a bit predictable.
âYou know, I could show you some pretty neat things at Jujutsu Tech if you ever wanted to learn more about sorcery,â Heâs good at disguising his propositions as simple acts of kindness. Inoâs jaw twitches as it tenses, his teeth clamping down together. âIâm a really good teacher, you knowâÂ
âOh?â (y/n) scoffs, sheâs faster to react than Ino, and for being at a giggly-level of intoxicated, she plays off her scoff as playful as she quirks an eyebrow up at him. âYou should probably save it for your students, then,â She says, and Ino fights the urge to snicker. Not very well, though, itâs pretty obvious when he purses his lips and his eyes crinkle with humor. âBesides, Iâm takenâÂ
Ino does a full double take, the joy on his face falling and transforming into one of utter bewilderment. If (y/n) notices the reaction, she chooses to ignore it, too busy staring down Gojo with a pointed smile that seemed sweet but screamed get lost instead.
Gojo doesnât seem remotely offended by the bomb drop of a refusal. In fact, he almost looks amused by it. He grins from ear to ear as he nods back at her in understanding.
âOf course,â He murmurs, his gaze finally shifting towards Ino, only for a moment, before itâs focused on (y/n) again. âI wasnât trying to offendâ He says, and itâs genuine.
(y/n) beams.
âYou didnâtâÂ
With that, Gojo nods again, and then he disappears again. Off to mess with someone else, they suppose. Inoâs pretty sure Nanami was left unattended and heâs likely the next victim. If the situation wasnât so pressing, heâd probably rush off to save his mentor from the torment. Â
Sorry, Nanami.
âTaken?âÂ
He turns to (y/n) with a look on his face that makes her brighten up. That cute look of confusion mixed with curiosity, she just had to bask in the adorable way his brows would pinch then relax, then pinch and relax, as he struggled to keep his expression neutral. She giggles, her smile turning toothy as she lets him baffle himself for a few seconds longer.
And then, in that soft, saccharine voice, she murmurs up at him.
âWell, I sort of am, arenât I?âÂ
The night didnât last much longer after that. Once Shoko and Utahime were tapping out and slowly leaving the venue so as not to be bombarded by anyone- Gojo- (y/n) clung to Inoâs side a little more, and grew a bit quieter as it got later, her buzz turning into sleepiness. Â
It wasnât until Nanami made his departure that Ino decided to call it. The only other people who were still in for the night were the managers who didnât know when to quit.
(y/nâs) leaning back in her chair, working on drinking a second glass of water and hardly paying attention to the conversation happening around her. Sheâd pulled her arms out of the sleeves of her wrap, but she let the material stay draped over her shoulders. Ino was convinced that she might fall asleep right there in her seat.
In the last couple of minutes, heâs glanced over to find her staring at him five or six times. Eventually he canât hide the way his smile betrays him, and he mumbles a âwhat?â under his breath at her.
She giggles back at him, airy and carefree, before she leans over to brush a lock of hair that curled around his ear. A noticeable blush dusted over his cheeks as soon as her finger grazed his skin, even though the motion is just her drunken form of platonic affection, she leans so close that he can smell her perfume, and even once sheâs tucked the piece of hair behind his ear, she lingers there for just a minute longer. The lump in Inoâs throat is too large for him to talk through, so all he can do is hope his eyes arenât ridiculously wide as he stares back at her, before she settles back in her seat again.
He thinks he might cancel his upcoming haircut appointment. Even though itâs length was starting to get a bit annoying, he might try out the longer hairstyle for a while. And if (y/n) continues to reach out to give it a little tuck behind his ear then that would simply be a minor bonus, wouldnât it?Â
It dawns on him after he spirals on the thought for a while that the night should be wrapped up soon. It was time to get back home where he could chug some water and hopefully forget about how much heâd embarrassed himself tonight.
âHey,â Ino murmurs, tapping the back of her hand gently to get her attention. Her eyelids are heavy as she glances over at him, a small smile gracing her lips. âYou ready to go home?âÂ
(y/n) wakes up a bit more at that, nodding her head and tucking her arms through the sleeves of her wrap.
They slip out not long after that. Ino keeps his arm around her waist, murmuring something about keeping her upright that heâs not even sure she hears before sheâs leaning against him, slowly walking along the sidewalk on their way to the train station. The walk and ride home is mostly silent, but itâs comfortable. He wouldnât ask for anything else, as long as she was tucked into his side like she belonged there, like he was made to hold her like this.
Heâs not sure if the heaviness in his heart is because heâs so full of love, or if itâs because he knows deep down that this would be the closest to having her as his as he could get. Nonetheless, he keeps his hold on her secure until theyâre back in the safety of their apartment.
âThanks for the fun night, Ino,â She murmurs after kicking her shoes off by the door. âLetâs definitely do it again sometime, âkay?âÂ
He can only manage a small smile and a nod of agreement back at her. Â
âI better get to bed, Iâm going to pass out,â She lets out a tired little laugh, but before heading off, she steps closer to him, hand reaching out to give his shoulder a squeeze. Again, he gives her a smile, about to bid her goodnight as he usually does, but before he can say anything, sheâs leaning up and pressing her lips against his cheek.
She kissed him.
He blinks, and sheâs already pulled away, still smiling before sheâs headed off to bed with a quiet goodnight hanging between them. Â
Needless to stay he stands at the door with his shoes still on for embarrassingly longer than necessary, his fingers ghosting over the spot on his face her lips had just blessed.
He was set back a few paces in his whole getting over her plan, tonight. In fact, he mightâve been knocked all the way back to square one.
Oh well, there was always tomorrow to try again.
â©âË.ââŸââșââ§
âYou should really make a move on that roommate of yours, you knowâÂ
Nanamiâs sudden advice has Ino swiveling his head away from lunch, nearly giving himself whiplash as he stares at his mentor in shock. They hadnât even talked about the event last friday, so far their talk today had been strictly work related.
(Except for when Ino saw a cat across the street while on a patrol and he insisted that Nanami named the stray before they went on their way. That was less-than work related)
âWhat?â The word comes out in a mere squeak, disbelief evident in his twisted expression, but heâd heard Nanami perfectly clear. The man nods again, chewing thoughtfully on his food before swallowing, and continuing on with his moment of advice.
Nanami didnât often feel the need to give his pupil guidance outside of jujutsu sorcery. Ino was quite capable of taking care of himself, for being a young man with an odd form of income, heâd always taken care of himself well. Â
Now, however, the 7-3 sorcerer felt the need to involve himself with this one. And he wasnât afraid to tell his apprentice that he was being an idiot.
âSheâs a quite lovely young woman,â Nanami continues, and Ino already feels himself begin to blush. âIt was a pleasure to meet her. I can see why you like her so muchâÂ
Ino gives a shaky nod, still suspicious of where this was all headed, and why Nanami was pushing him to make a move- or so heâd said.
âYeahâŠâ Ino agrees unsurely. â(y/nâs)... greatâÂ
Nanami hums as he nods his head, adjusting his glasses before sitting up straighter in his seat, giving Ino an unsettling amount of direct attention.
âSheâs clearly infatuated with you,â The blonde sorcerer says bluntly. âSo whatâs holding you back, hm?âÂ
Ino opens his mouth, but when an excuse doesnât immediately come to mind, he shuts it again. He gapes a few more times, and Nanami is patient as he waits to hear whatever terrible excuse he comes up with, but eventually it becomes clear that Inoâs been stunned into silence, so Nanami takes over again.
âYouâre a capable young man, Takuma. Whatever is holding you back, itâs time to let go of it. I only had to talk to her for a few minutes to know that that young lady is in love with youâÂ
Inoâs still gaping like a fish, but as the words sink in, he snaps his mouth shut, and swallows the lump in his throat.
âWhat- uh- why are you telling me this?â He stammers out. Â
Nanami sighs softly, a small smile gracing his lips. It was heartwarming to see the shy young love blossoming before him. At least, when it wasnât obnoxiously ignored by Takuma.
âBecause itâs obvious when you two look at each other. Usually that means itâs time to fess upâÂ
âWait wait wait,â Ino put his hands up, leaning over the table they shared as he wrapped his mind around the sudden advice. âAre you giving me⊠romance advice right now?âÂ
âI wouldnât call it that,â Nanami grumbles, fighting the urge to roll his eyes. âBut youâre ignoring itâÂ
âSo you agree itâs romance advice-âÂ
âYou love her, donât you?â Nanami interrupts him then, brows raised pointedly as he waits for the confirmation. It was a simple yes or no question, wasnât it?Â
When Ino shuts his mouth and swallows hard, Nanami accepts that as answer enough.
âThen donât you think you should tell her?âÂ
âIâŠâ Well, he couldnât exactly argue with such sound advice, could he? And he certainly wasnât about to argue with the mentor he respected beyond belief. âI just donât want to ruin a good thingâ He admits quietly.
Now, even his ears feel like theyâre on fire with the admission.
âAnd if you never say a thing and eventually she moves on to someone else? You wouldnât regret your choice?âÂ
Ino frowns. He should have known Nanami was only going to hit him with logic.
He finishes his lunch quietly, a silence settling between them as Nanami feels as though heâd said what he needed to say. Ino was clearly thinking it over pretty hard- seeing as he was making his thinking face throughout the rest of their lunch break- and now all Nanami could do was hope his words would stick.
At the end of the day he wanted to see his pupil happy. Takuma Ino was a good egg, and he deserved happiness.
It would also help if he didnât have to sit through another event where they made heart eyes at each other for two and a half straight hours. But mostly that first thing.
â©âË.ââŸââșââ§
Inoâs nervous when he approaches the door of his apartment that evening. It was a nice night, his final assignment didnât go too late, and he made it home at the early early time of seven p.m.
When he does unlock the door and let himself inside, itâs not a surprise to be instantly greeted by (y/n), who grins at him from the kitchen.
âIno!â Her smile stretches from ear to ear when he walks into the apartment. Sheâs in the kitchen, wearing the silly but cute duckling themed apron she wore anytime she was in the kitchen, even if she was only using the toaster, sheâd put that apron on.
So cute, he sighs as he leans back against the door, at a loss for words. So domestic. (y/n) looks puzzled by him staying at the door without coming in all the way, or saying hello.
With a concerned knot between her brows, she drops the utensil in her hand on the counter, and makes her way towards him.
âIno?â She calls worriedly. âYou alright?âÂ
âYeah- yeah, Iâm fine, just tired, sâallâ He stammers back, finally pulling the beanie off his head and dropping it on the small table they keep by the door, then kicking off his shoes.
(y/n) frowns.
âLong day?â She lets out a sigh, then wraps her arms around herself as she awaits whatever terrible thing he has to share.
Jujutsu sorcery wasnât always about unique talents and powerful people, sheâd learned quickly. Sheâd seen Ino return home with a weight that only failing innocent people could place on his shoulders. Tonight, she assumes that the lost, glazed over look on his face is due to something of the sort.
âItâs not like that,â He says as he watches her expression sadden. Ino forces a quick smile as he shakes his head at her. âDonât worry about itâÂ
She doesnât look at him any different, still frowning, still waiting for him to tell her whatâs on his mind.
âI am worried,â She murmurs gently. She doesnât want to push him, but she needed him to know that she was there for him if he needed to get something off his chest. âDid something happen-?âÂ
âNo- no itâs really notâŠâ He tries to explain to her that his anxiety tonight has nothing to do with work, but he doesnât yet know how to tell her that it had everything to do with her. He wasnât sure how sheâd take it. Wasnât sure if it would come out right.
Growing more concerned by the second, (y/n) takes a larger step closer, her hands reaching out for his out of instinct. He flinches slightly when she first takes hold of them, but he lets her. He lets her squeeze onto them and pull them close to her.
âIf you need to talk about it-âÂ
Ino doesnât like the way she looks at him like she could break just thinking he was in some sort of pain. So before he can refine the words in his mind, he blurts out what had been plaguing him. Â
âWhat did you mean the other night when you told Gojo you were taken?âÂ
It does the trick, because her expression morphs instantly. Sheâs staring at him with wide, unblinking eyes, lips still parted around the rest of her question that she now drops completely. It catches her so off guard that sheâs dead silent for a few seconds.
âAnd then you said you sort of were- what does that mean?â Inoâs prepared with another question, and she worries heâll keep piling them on before she could come up with the proper answers for them.
Her face feels warm, and a nervous smile spreads on her lips, followed by a small chuckle that dies in her throat. Itâs a cute sound, anxious, but cute nonetheless. It makes the corner of Inoâs lips tilt upwards upon hearing it. It was a natural reaction, smiling whenever she would laugh. He couldnât help it. Seeing her happy, even in a state of nervous energy, set butterflies free in his stomach in a way he hadnât felt since his childhood.
âI⊠I meantâŠâ Sheâs stuttering, voice failing her the longer his honey brown eyes are staring into hers. âYou know what I meantâ She finishes the thought quietly, barely under her breath.
He softens, and then melts before her. His hands squeeze her with the smallest amount of force, barely there, but enough for her to feel it.
Sheâs blushing, her cheeks a rosy shade of pink thatâs so lovely he almost canât stand it. He leans towards her, watching as her eyes grow a little rounder upon the close proximity.
â(y/n),â He murmurs, so soft she wouldnât have caught it if the syllables of her name didnât brush against her skin with his breaths. âI need you to tell me, alright? Because-â He pauses, his eyes flickering between hers for a moment, and she swears they dart down to her lips before raising to her eyes again. â- because I need to know Iâm not seeing things and- and making them up before I do something stupid that I canât take ba-âÂ
âHow stupid?â She cuts him off, pressing closer, as if it could get her an answer faster. It might work, because she barely finishes the question before heâs replying.
âVery stupidâ He breathes through the words, like it pained him to even say them.
The faintest of laughs fall from her lips, before she tilts her head and gazes up at him fondly.
âWho knew you thought twice about stupid things before you did them?â She teased. Itâs so soft, so sweet, that he cracks a smile. It washes away all of his nerves, and his stupid idea doesnât seem so stupid anymore.
Tugging on her hands, he pulls her closer to him, until sheâs practically tripping into his chest, but he doesnât care when they collide unceremoniously. Heâs already letting go of her hands so that she can brace them against his shoulders, steadying herself, and just in time before heâs cupping her face in his hands and slamming his lips against hers.
As sudden as the kiss is, (y/n) meets him with the fervor of a long awaited passion. Her hands squeeze his shoulders, latching probably too tight but if it hurts he shows no sign of pain.
His lips are so soft, despite being chapped and his kisses being rushed, they were so gentle against hers that she could feel her knees wobbling. Heâd probably tease her for it later, but right now she couldnât care.
He kisses her like they only have a limited amount of time. As if theyâre not at the entryway to their shared apartment. His hands slide from her cheeks to the sides of her head, into her hair, holding onto her with a firm grip- as if sheâll slip away from him at any moment.
But the truth was, this was heaven. She could stand here and kiss him and be kissed by him for hours. Days, even.
He only pulls away from her when his body has him gasping for air, chest heaving, lips hanging open as he pants, she has to giggle just a little bit at his desperation. Even if she matched it as well.
Their noses are still pressed together, and their hands remained latched onto one another as they both caught their breath. Ino shares her laughter once the haze over his mind clears up and the reality of what they just did sinks in.
âSo,â He mumbles, heavy eyes finding hers, making her fight the urge to steal another kiss. âStupid?âÂ
With a smile she tries to bite back, she shakes her head at him.
âNo,â She murmurs back. âNot stupidâÂ
Dinner is forgotten on the counter, going cold the longer it remains that way. Â
Ino beats her to another kiss. It feels like ages as they stand at the door embracing one another, kissing in between fits of giggles and sweet confessions, and kissing just to kiss.
He understood exactly what she meant when sheâd said she was taken. Because, well, he sort of was too. Long before now. His heart was stolen the day she responded to his ad, and with it their fates sealed.
â©âË.ââŸââșâ⧠â©âË.ââŸââșââ§
[ itâs better than i ever even knew // they say that the world was built for two // only worth living if somebody is loving you // and baby now you do. ]
#takuma ino#takuma ino x reader#ino x reader#ino takuma x reader#ino takuma#takuma#ino#jjk#jujutsu kaisen#jjk x reader#jujutsu kaisen x reader#jjk imagine
654 notes
·
View notes
Text
looking through your eyes + eleven
authors note: i'm telling ya'll right now. this one will probably leave you with a certain number of questions. that's expected. all will, eventually, be revealed and make sense. don't be freaking out on me, por favor. đ
if any cw/twâs are missed, please let me know, and i will add them!
cw/tw:Â fluff, angst, language, suggestive themes, and scene of victim blaming/justifying dv (from character's pov, not the authors)
song inspo: âlooking through your eyesâ by leann rimes
masterlist
words: 13k (i need help)
The moment the cotton round soaked in hydrogen peroxide makes contact with the largest cut on Romanâs face, a slash across his eyebrow bone, is the first time he visibly displays any sort of reaction. The first indication that he is in fact in pain.
And heâs immediately regretful.
Nakoa, his father, a tall man of muscular build, a thick salt and pepper beard, and dark eyes that seem almost black in dim lighting, is before him with a previously unreadable expression that has now morphed into something different.
Something Roman hates to see on his fatherâs face.
Disappointment.Â
âTell me what happened.â
Nakoa Reigns is a man who only needs to speak once, his deep, baritone voice emanating a level of power and authority that requires no repeating of anything. The first is the only.
Despite the sting of his cut and the bruising of his body, Roman sits up straight, all 78lbs of him and lifts his chin. âIââ
âHe was trying to help us, fathââ
Nakoa lifts his hand, effectively silencing the voice of one of his older boys, Pika, Romanâs half brother.Â
âI asked your brother.â
Pika recognizes his fault and shares a brief look with his other brother, Tane, before both drop their heads, rendered to silent shame.
Nakoa brings his gaze back to Roman as Viviana continues to work on heeding to her sonâs wounds.
Roman swallows and answers as evenly as possible. âThey were talking about you.â
âSo you attacked them?â
Roman quickly debates leaving out unnecessary details then easily remembers nothing gets past his father, and honesty, while uncomfortable, is the best route. âPika and Tane did first, and then I joined themââ
âYou were defending my honor.â
Nakoaâs tone, something of almost pride, takes a young Roman by surprise. Yet, he shows nothing, recognizing that can and typically does change with his father. âYes.â
Itâs a wise decision, because Nakoaâs tone instantly shifts to something chilly. âAnd yet you lost.â Roman winces again, and it has nothing to do with the dabbing of the hydrogen peroxide against another cut. âTell me, son, where is the honor in that?â
Knowing that there is no excuse, Romanâs shoulders slump a bit. âThere is none, father.â
âIf you are to defend this family, you will do it to completion. There is no room for failure. Ever.â Itâs a tale as old as time, a lesson Nakoa has drilled into all eight of his children, but especially Roman, the youngest and smallest of the bunch compared to his other sons. âPika. Tane.â
The older boys stand at attention as their father, The Tribal Chief, turns his disappointed gaze towards them. âYou have also failed me. Your brother is small, but you are not. There is no excuse.â His gaze sharpens. âIf they disrespect you, then they disrespect me, and if they disrespect me, then they disrespect our entire family. Does this sound acceptable to you?â
Pika, the older of Tane and Roman, is the one to answer. âNo, father.â
âExactly.â Nakoaâs large, intimidating frame is stepping away from them as he instructs. âCome. We will fix this. Today.â
As usual, Tane and Pika fall in line, walking in silence behind their father until only Roman and his mother, Viviana, remain in their large kitchen.Â
That is when she finally speaks. Her fingers move under his chin, forcing him to look up, her icy blue eyes meeting with his light brown ones, a trait inherited from his father.
âDid you hit your head?â He shakes his head no, and she drops her fingers. âGood.â She studies him, lifting his shirt to see the purple bruises forming. A heavy sigh escapes her mouth as she moves across the kitchen, opening up the cabinet and grabbing the Childrenâs Tylenol. She pours the appropriate dosage into the medicinal cup and offers it to him. âHere. Take this. It will help with the pain.â
Heâs immediately shaking his head, shoulder length hair brushing against his face. âI must pay for my failure.â
âYou will learn nothing by suffering unnecessarily.â She again motions for him to take the medicine. Roman hesitates but obeys, downing the red liquid in a matter of seconds. She takes back the cup, rinses it, and puts it away before returning to finish tending to his wounds.
âNever pick or involve yourself in a fight you canât win, Roman.â Viviana switches to Italian, an intentional tactic to ensure privacy as well as continue to push her eight-year-old son to better his fluency. He's advanced for his age but still not where she would like him to be. Where she needs him to be.Â
âShould I have done nothing, mother?â Viviana hears it. The edge in his voice, the hint of challenge to her authority.Â
Again, she grabs his chin, forcing him to look at her. âYou should have been smart.â
âPika and Taneââ
âI do not care about them.â Her dismissal is immediate and bitter. âThey are not my sons. You are.â Roman is smart for his age. Heâs always picked up on his motherâs dislike of his halfâsiblings, the five sons born to his father by his late ex-wife. No. His mother has only ever cared and focused on him and his two older sisters, Nesi and Sili. âAnd you are smarter than them.â
Viviana suddenly gives another sigh and places the cotton round on the counter. She crouches down in front of Roman, taking his hands in hers. âDo you know why your father and I are so hard on you?â She didnât expect him to reply, verbally or nonverbally, and is therefore unsurprised when he does nothing. âItâs because you are not like your brothers and sisters. You are different. You come from two worlds. You are Bloodline, yes, but you are Cosa Nostra as well. That means you belong to the two biggest crime families in the world. It is your birthright to lead both of them.â Had he been looking up, he might have seen the almost sympathetic shift in her expression. âBut the road ahead of you is not easy. They will challenge you. They will hate you. They will reject you, because you hail from two worlds instead of one over the other.â Any sign of sympathy quickly morphs into something determined and hardened. âThat is why you must be better. You must be better than all of them. Faster. Smarter. Stronger. There is no room for you to be weak, Roman.â He lifts his head, mindful of maintaining and showing no sign of emotion, no indication of feeling. âYou will show them, brutally, ruthlessly, and with no mercy who you are, and then, only then, you will rule them all.â
Roman straightens again, his posture representative of the alignment provided by his mother. By the reminder of his mother why he must always be the best and failure is never an option. He can succeed or he can succeed. There is no second option.
âNever forget, Roman.â She points to his chest, to his heart. âThis is what makes you weak. It will distract you, it will deter you, and it will cost you everything.â Viviana speaks with almost sorrow to her, an almost unhealed scar from a time long ago. âBut thisâŠ.â She lifts her hand to his head, pointing to his brain. âThis is power. This will bring and keep you on top. It is your greatest strength.â
Viviana presses a kiss to her sonâs forehead and stands back up, motioning to the first aid kit. âFinish tending to your wounds, and go do your training.â
Roman is quick to hide his surprise, to hide the disappointment at still having to complete his daily combat training. He tries to be grateful though, thankful that his father, or mother, did not tack on additional training for his failure.Â
But itâs when Viviana leaves and he moves to grab the gauze, a new voice interrupts.
âBoy, I thought sheâd never leave.â
Instantly, Romanâs spirits are lifted in a way only his tina matua can provide.
Her warm eyes are on him, a frown falling on her face as she sees the cuts. Itâs unsurprising and one of many fights heâs already been in at such a young age. But, itâs because heâs a protector. She can already see that is one of his defining traits: his strong urge and sense of duty to protect the ones he loves.Â
To protect his family.Â
She grabs the supplies and starts finishing the cleaning and bandaging of his wounds. âThose boys got you some good, huh?â She shakes her head, cursing in Samoan. âDonât you worry. In a couple of years, youâll be bigger and stronger than them, and then you can get your receipt.â
Fetu Reigns is unsurprised when her nephew says nothing. She knows his small size is a deep insecurity he struggles with, especially when all of his brothers have exceeded expected height and weight. She knows he sees it as a hindrance.Â
âDid you know that your father was the smallest of our other siblings?â That is when Roman looks up and actually allows himself to show an emotion: surprise. His tina matua has always been the only person he can do as such with.
His parents would never approve, and his brothers would never let him live it down.
âItâs true,â Fetu discloses, adding. âAnd it bothered him too. Then one summer, he went through a growth spurt and suddenly the scrawny little boy we all teased towered over everyone.â
Fetu can see the continued struggle he has between the words sheâs saying and the reality heâs living. She puts down the supplies and gently cups his face.
âRoman, I know there is pressure on you, my sweet boy. In this house and out. And you do carry a burden your brothers and sisters do not, but you also have something else, something they donât have because your parents havenât extinguished it out of you yet.â She lays her hand over his chest. âYou have heart, Roman, and it does not make you weak. That is what makes you strong. A good leader, a great leader, leads with both his head and his heart.â
She hopes her words can penetrate the deep armor of stoicism that her brother and sister-in-law seem to want to bestow upon the child who already carries such a heavy weight at a young age.
Her heart aches for him a bit.Â
She then informs him, hoping it will lift his spirits, even just a little, âRikishi brought the twins over.â
And it pleases her to see the way his eyes light up. For a brief second, heâs just a little boy who wants to play with his cousins. But, itâs just as quickly gone, his shoulders straightening. âI have to do my training for today.â
Sheâs briefly disappointed but quickly reminds him of the âcompletionâ of that task. âbut you did, remember? You got up early this morning to get it done. I was there watching you.â She gives him a wink, and Roman smiles. The first of the day.
âThank you, tina matua.â He starts to run off when she calls his name, forcing him to look back at her.
âAnd where is my hug?â
Still smiling, he runs back over, hugging her tightly, soaking in all of the warmth she provides in his dark world.
She kisses the top of his head. âI love you, Roman.â
And his eyes shut, because at the end of the day, when all is said and done, heâs still just an eight-year-old little boy who needs the space and time to just be that innocent little boy for however long it can last.
âI love you too, tina matua.â
âRoman.â
Solanaâs almost worried expression is the last and least wanted thing Roman expects to find as heâs ripped away from a memory so long ago that it almost feels unreal. Thereâs a moment of adjustment, a brief delay as he returns to reality.Â
âSorry.â Itâs a bit gruff, a bit on the harsh side, an unintended side effect of resurfaced, previously buried memories heâd prefer to keep six feet under instead of at the forefront of his mind.
Solana steps forward, her hand on his forearm. âAreâare you okay?â Her frown deepens. âYouâve been kinda off the past few days.â
He canât and wonât deny it, an inconvenient result of still trying to navigate just what the hell heâs supposed to do with information that feels almost too painful to sit on and do nothing about. He canât march over and rip Xavier apart with his bare hands no matter how badly every fiber of his being wants him too. He canât do that because he promised Solana he would let her make that call.
And now, more than ever, thatâs the least he can give to her.
But the knowledge, the truth about the two events in her life he has no doubt sent her on that dark spiral, feels like something she should know.
It also, however, seems like something he feels could destroy her. And not even just the tremendous progress sheâs made, but destroy her altogether.
âJust work shit.â Thereâs also that, but thatâs nothing new nor noteworthy. Itâs also insignificant compared to everything else.Â
He doesnât know if itâs her naivety or his adept skills of persuasiveness, but she seems to buy it. âOkay.â He hates this. The lying to her part. Shit fucking sucks, but he also still has no goddamn idea what he wants or even needs to do, so itâs all he has. âI knowâI know thereâs probably nothing I can do to helpââ
âYou can.â Itâs an obvious surprising statement to her judging by the shocked expression on her face. Roman moves towards her, hand reaching for the small of her back as he pulls her into him. He watches as Solana bites on her bottom lip but still lays her hands against his chest. Itâs a great sign of progress, as heâs always noticed the way she seems almost uncomfortable around him when heâs shirtless. âI want you to think about something for me.â
She answers almost immediately. âOkay.â
He locks his gaze with hers. âMoving into my room.â
Solana is clearly taken back by his offer, the way her eyes widen almost instantly only to settle into something thatâs an almost mixture of a smile and a frown. âReally?â
He nods, fingers dancing across her back. âIf you want us to eventually have a sex life, then sleeping in the same bed seems like a good place to start.â
Solana is quiet, listening to his words but also still in a bit of shock. She knows heâs indicated a desire to be with her, to want her in that way at least, but she never really imagined heâd be okay with her being in his space like that.
Theyâve shared a bed on roughly two occasions now, but those were both by unplanned circumstance. Something that he was okay with because of how they came about. But now, it seems heâs okay and maybe even wants it to be a regular thing.
And when she thinks about, thinks about his offer, thereâs no anxiety, no fear. Thereâs justâŠokayness.
A state of peace, almost.
âDulce has to come with me.â She chews on her bottom lip, nervous about this being a possible dealbreaker. âSheâs used to sleeping with me now.âÂ
He instead just shrugs. âShe seems to keep finding her way in there anyway.â Dulce has also taken on the same squatter mentality of his twin cousins with her having walked her little ass into his room at various points in the middle of the night the past few days. Itâs honestly a miracle he hasnât stepped on her. âSo, youâll think about it?â
âNo. Iââ She gives a small shrug of her own, answering almost confidently. âIâll do it. IâllâIâll move in.â
His eyes light with something thatâs almost similar to excitement. âGood.â Her eyes shut when he dips his head, preparing for him to kiss her only for him to ghost his lips across hers, murmuring, âlike you close to me.â He gestures down and adds with his gaze lingering on her chest a bit longer than whatâs probably necessary. âI really like this outfit too.â
Romanâs noticed a shit ton of benefits from Solana being friends with Naomi and Bayley, which is a major reason why he didnât rip them a new one for allowing her to get so shit faced drunk that night. Why he didnât find a reason to justify keeping them apart. And one of the major benefits has become her change in wardrobe.
The baggy clothes have been swapped out for more form-fitting attire, outfits that accentuate her curves and showcase her beauty. He can also see the relationship between her wardrobe and self-esteem, specifically regarding her body. An increase.
And he likes it.
Happiness and confidence look good on her.
Roman kisses her, gentle at first, almost tentatively, just like most of their kisses. Like heâs always initially assessing her comfort level. And when she doesnât push back, doesnât tense, he deepens said kiss, tugging her close against him, their chests touching. Solana bites back a smile, giggling against his mouth, âRoman, youâre still sweaty from your workout.â
Heâs unbothered, commenting suggestively with a wink, âyou better get used to that, baby.â
Instead of discomfort, thereâs only a strange, uncomfortable yet not feeling between her legs thatâs unfamiliar but stillâŠ.welcomed. Itâs a hard thing to explain, and sheâs thankful for the glance at the time on the microwave that provides her an out.
Still smiling, she informs him, âIâm gonna be late for work.â Solana is certain her cheeks are painted red judging by the heat thatâs floating through her core.Â
Heâs unbothered. âAnd?â
Rolling her eyes, she pries herself away, asking, âare you still going to meet me when I get off?â
He taps her hip, hand close to the side of her ass. Thereâs a brief slice of anxiety thatâs quickly pushed back by her daily reminder. Safe. âOf course.âÂ
Pleased, she leans up, kissing his cheek and backs away before he can pull her back for another kiss. Sheâll definitely be late for work then. âBye.â
He calls out bye after her, and by the time sheâs outside, Solo is waiting expectedly by the SUV with that typical scowl. She expects the usual silence but is caught off guard when he observes as she climbs into the truck, âyouâre late.â
Confused, she looks over at him, almost struggling with a reply as she reverts back to her overly apologetic state. âIâm sorry, I wasâI was with Roman.â
He makes a sound and rolls his eyes. âOf course, you were.â
Her mouth dips into a frown. Whatâs that supposed to mean?
Before she can ask, or even consider asking a follow up question, he closes the door shut.
Literally and figuratively.
________
The work day seems to go by significantly faster when thereâs something to look forward to. And for Solana, itâs being able to spend time with Roman. The more time they interact, the closer and more comfortable she feels.
Thereâs something so calming being around him. A strange dynamic, she recognizes, considering just who he is and the fact that his name alone strikes fear through most.Â
But thatâs not who he is to her.Â
HeâsâŠ.heâs a lot more than that, and though she still doesnât quite know how to describe and label it accurately, sheâs becoming less and less focused on the why and more focused on just allowing whatever this is between them to continue. To grow.
And that includes the intimacy portion, hence their current position, later that evening, laid out on his bed making out after being distracted in the midst of moving her items into his room.
Romanâs big hands are careful to remain in the safety zones of her body. The side of her stomach, the width of her shapely hips, the span of her back. Itâs an intentional caution, sheâs certain, one sheâs appreciative of.
A boundary almost.Â
But, itâs a boundary sheâs currently in the space and range to play around with.Â
Solana breaks their kiss, Roman instantly checking for her comfort level. âYou okay?â
âYes. Iââ Sheâs not sure how exactly to word it but does the best she can, regardless. âYouâyou can touch me.â It sounds and even feels a bit weird leaving her mouth, maybe a tad bit uncomfortable too, but Solana knows that a lot about this whole thing will be uncomfortable at first. She just has to trust him.Â
Trust herself.Â
And when it dawns on her that a boundary within the exploration can be set, she stipulates, âjustâŠ.just not there.â She doesnât want to say it outright, a maybe silly sort of avoidance considering itâs what theyâre eventually working up to, but for now, her comfort level is in the category of vague. âI canâtâŠ.not that. Not yet, at least.â
âOf course.â Roman looks at her with almost uncertainty. âYou sure?â
She nods, fingers brushing through his hair thatâs down instead of up like usual. She thinks she prefers it down. It makes him lookâŠalmost angelic. âYes.â
His fingers dance across her back. âCan you lay down?â
Solana answers by allowing him to shift positions where heâs on top of her, hovering over her body. She closes her eyes when that nervous feeling in the pit of her stomach forms. It takes a second to redirect herself, to recenter herself to where she is and who sheâs with.Â
And Roman helps with that, his lips brushing over her jawline as he reassures her, âitâs just me, babyâŠ.â
She nods, moving her hands to his face, resuming their kissing as Roman carefully navigates this newfound ability to explore her. His hand moves up her stomach in a way that makes her sigh and moan into his mouth. His touch is something that does something so different to her. Itâs a combination of nerves but also something else she canât describe nor label.
But itâs when he moves his hand to her breast, kneading them almost gently, her back arches on an accord of its own. And she exhales deeply, fingers clawing the soft sheets underneath him. âYouâre so sensitive to my touchâŠ.â Heâs peppers kisses against her neck, mouth opening as he sucks on her soft skin, murmuring, âI fuckinâ love that shit.âÂ
Sheâs never felt this before, and while thereâs a constant battle in her head to push away those dark thoughts that would rip her from this moment, thereâs a growing level of almost pleasure thatâs so unfamiliar.Â
But she likes it.Â
Solana reaches to touch him, her fingers lightly gliding across his stomach.
He hisses against her and says something she canât make out before smashing his lips back onto hers with an elevated sense of urgency that she finds herself matching. Her arms move around his neck as she tugs him closer to her, Romanâs big hands continuing to explore her body, respecting her request that he stay away from the sensitive space between her legs.Â
And itâs okay. Itâs a level sheâs okay with outside of some anxiety.
But then itâs over.Â
Roman pulls away from her, almost suddenly, like heâd been zapped with something. Frowning, Solana sits up, panting, lips swollen. âWhatâwhatâs wrong?â
She watches with continued confusion as he lays on his back, eyes closed, chest moving up and down. âWe have to stop.â
She shakes her head, hand moving to his forearm. Solana notices his jaw clenches at that interaction, a strange response. âButâIâm okay.â And she is, though this is broaching new territory, having his big hands explore more of her body, she feels a layer of protection at the fact that sheâs still fully clothed. Her outfit is more revealing than what she would typically wear, but itâs another step sheâs hoping continues to move her in the right direction.
If the goal is eventual sexual intimacy, then that most likely includes being naked in front of Roman. Working her way up into wearing more revealing clothes around him feels like a way for her to ease her way into developing that level of comfort.Â
When he still says nothing and Solana finds herself almost wanting to continue, she urges, âreally, Roman, IâmâIâm okay. Iâd tell you if I wasnât.â
âItâs not you,â he finally says, eyes still closed, voice almost strained.Â
Now Solana is just stumped because if itâs not her, what reason would he have for stopping? Was heâŠ..was he not enjoying it? It certainly didnât feel like it.
She shakes her head, growing a bit self-conscious. âI donâtâI donât underâŠ.â The trailing off of her words coincide with the way she trails his body, ceasing when she finally realizes why he stopped. âOh.â
Solanaâs cheeks are practically burning. She can only imagine how reddened she must look, and it has nothing to do with the intense makeout session from only minutes ago and everything to do with Romanâs very visible bulge.
He just makes a sound thatâs equivalent to a âyou get it now?â
âIâmââ She has no idea what to say, no idea how to respond. How did that happen? They werenât even doing it. She voices her confusion. âButâbut we were only kissing.â
Roman chuckles almost darkly. âYou still donât get how attracted I am to you, do you?â
She bites down on her lip, eyes briefly darting to his erection, quickly snapping back to anything but that. âI thinkâI think Iâm starting to.â He smiles, and she asks, âdo youâŠ.do you want me to leave?â
She may have no healthy sexual experience, but she knows enough to know that there are ways men tend to take care ofâŠ.that kind of thing when actual sex isnât an option. And Solana has no desire to be present for that. Thatâs just too much at this point.
Maybe at any point for her.
âNo.â His answer surprises her. âStay. JustâŠ.talk.â
âTalk?â
âDistract me,â he encourages. She has no idea how the hell sheâs supposed to do that, how the hell her talking will help that to go away or go down. For her own mental wellbeing, she doesnât even acknowledge the size of his bulge.
Being intimate with him is one thing, but realizing Roman is just a big human all over is something sheâll save for when that time comes. Another problem for another day.Â
Suddenly feeling on the spot, she blurts out without much consideration. âIâI bought a bathing suit.â It feels so random, but she doesn't know what else to say, so she continues on this maybe not so great distraction. âIâI also want to try to get in the pool, but I didnât have a suit, so I bought one. Itâs a two piece, and IâI donât usually like wearing those, but Bay and Naomi said it looked nice.â She thinks about the colorful two piece bikini that shows off more skin than sheâs ever shown in public. Sheâs not sure she could ever wear something like that in public, but maybe around Roman. âThe top isâŠitâs more revealing than Iâd like, but Iââ
âSolana.âÂ
âYes?â
He sounds like heâs in some level of pain as he informs, almost kindly despite the suffering, âbaby, thatâs not helping.â
Her frown returns at hearing his tone, and another glance in his direction reveals why. âOh. IâmâIâm sorry.â She can most definitely see why now. âIâI should just go.âÂ
He doesnât protest this time around, just nods, and Solana doesnât waste any time climbing off the bed and walking out the door, making sure to shut it all the way. She almost wishes that she could lock it too.
Solana finds herself trying to settle her own body as she makes her way down the steps and into the living room where Dulce is curled into a little ball sleeping away.
She closes her eyes and blows out a big breath, a small smile falling on her face. Itâs the little things. Like being able to make out with her husband, his hands on her with only a small to medium level of anxiety being generated during the act that brings on the smile. Not even four months ago, theyâd been in an eerily similar position with an entirely different outcome. Sheâd had a panic attack, and while heâd helped her through it, she was also left alone to navigate her big emotions on that even bigger day.
It feels almost like night and day how far theyâd come. How far sheâs come because this time around, Solana liked the feelings of his hands on her. There was still some uncertainty, but his gentleness with her, the way he kept reminding her that it was him and not themâŠ.it made a difference.
It makes a difference.
She finds herself reaching for her airpods, plugging them in her ears as well as the sketchbook on the coffee table.
Years.Â
Itâs been years since she picked up a sketchbook and pencil, years since she escaped in the form of art. Writing has been her main outlet for years, but once upon a time, she had writing and art.
Passions she shared with her mom.Â
And in moving through her workbook, one of the exercises inquired about passions that died following the traumatic event, and in doing the hard work, Solana realized that the last time she drew was before she was raped.
It was a favorite hobby at one point, and sheâd love to tap back into that. Even if just for the connection with her mom.
And itâs something she finds herself fully immersed in, so much so that she misses it when Roman rejoins her until she jumps a bit, pulling out one of her airpods. âHey. Iâm sorry, I didnâtââ
He doesnât say anything, just sits down on the sofa next to her, arm moving around her. Naturally, she moves into his side. âAre you ummâokay?â Thinking about her outfit, she offers, "I can change."
He chuckles. âIâm not a teenage boy, Solana. Seeing you is not going to make me hard.â He dances his fingers across her upper arm as he explains, âitâs just touching you like thatâŠ.itâs hard to control myself.â
She swallows. His words donât unnerve her, just make her realize yet again just how attracted he is to her. Still a bit of a hard pill to swallow given that sheâs never seen a man as beautiful as Roman. And yet he wants her. It still blows her mind. âCan Iâcan I do something to help?â
His eyes take in her body. âNot a damn thing.â She smiles as he then focuses on the book on her lap. âDid you do that?â
She looks down, realizing just how far she got in her drawing. A lot farther than she realized, thatâs for sure. She looks up, nodding. âFuck, youâre good.â
It seems like Roman is full of compliments when it comes to her, and it feels good. The more they come, the more sheâs starting to believe it. Believe that sheâs beautiful and talented and the exact opposite of everything her father and brother ever tried to make her believe about herself.
âThank you,â she then goes on to explain. âIâI havenât done it in years, butâbut I used to love it.â
He nods as well, facial expression indicating heâs storing this information for later use. âDo you do any other kind of artwork?â
She has to think about it for a second. âI used to paint too. MyâŠ.mother taught me.â The ending portion quiet, her pencil dragging along the eyes of the unidentified woman.
Roman notices though, asking, âis that her?â
With one glance, without even needing to think about it, she answers, âyes.âÂ
Her mom.
âYou know the part I hate the most?â Her voice is still quiet, low and weighed with emotion. âI canâtâI canât remember what her speaking voice sounded like. Iâve triedâtried to remember, but I canât.â Her tone shifts to something else, something more of a bitter and remorseful nature. âBut I still remember the sound of her screams every time he beat her.â Solana remembers more than that, feels more than that. But revisiting those painful memories to that extent is something she doesnât feel mentally equipped for. âI used to be so scared. Praying becauseâŠbecause I thought he was gonna kill her.â Had she been looking at Roman, sheâd have seen the flash of guilt in his eyes at her soft admission. âAnd sometimes I wanted him to, so at least she didnât have to suffer anymore.â
Wetness pooling in her eyes alerts her to pending tears. She sniffles, quickly wiping away any sign of the impact of revisiting those dark days. âIâmâIâm sorry. I donâtâI donât know why I said that.â
âBecause itâs the truth. Because itâs how you feel.â Romanâs voice is soothing, soft, a stark contrast to everything anyone else has ever seen with him. Itâs a different, almost caring side. And itâs everything she needs at this moment to feel safe.Â
She nods, struggling to keep the tears at bay. Itâs a failed mission at this point. âI justâI miss her. So much.â
Roman tugs her closer to him, as she angles her body toward him, crying silently into his chest unintentionally creating yet another layer of complexity for the man struggling already as to whether or not the information heâs sitting on could help her finally close a chapter of suffering with the finality of truth.Â
Or bring her right back to the apex of trauma and suffering.Â
________
Solana shoots awake with a violent gasp and heavy panting. Immediately, she looks to her side, hoping to see Roman only to find an empty space and ruffled sheets.Â
Sniffling, she wipes at the tears and tries to regulate herself. Memories are one thing, but the memories that haunt her when sleep should overcome her have always been the hardest. They weigh heavier, leaving behind an emotional stain thatâs hard to scrub out.
She wipes away the slight sheen of sweat on her forehead and kicks the blankets off her body. One glance at the ground, and she sees Dulce sleeping peacefully in her bed.Â
Solana hugs herself, ready to find Roman. For what reason, sheâs not sure. Itâs not like he can do anything to take the remnants of the nightmare away. She just knows that she wants to be around him.Â
A swish of a cool breeze brings her attention to the ajar double doors that lead to the balcony attached to his room.
She dabs at her eyes, doing her best to hide the tears before walking out to find him. Solana doesnât necessarily want him to know the specifics, just needs to be near him.
Heâs sitting back against the chair, eyes on the full moon and stars that blanket the night sky. But his gaze quickly shifts to her the second heâs alerted of her presence. He frowns almost. âShit, did I wake you?â
She shakes her head, doing her best to muster up a smile that doesnât give away the truth. âNo. I justâŠ.canât sleep.â
But, she should know better than that. Better than to think that this man canât see through any lie thrown at him.
He motions her over. âCome here.â
She makes her way to him, unsurprised as he pulls her onto his lap, keeping her face forward so she can recline back against his strong chest. Solanaâs hands rest on his forearms that are almost protectively around her.
Her eyes shut briefly when he brings his lips to her temple, asking, âwhatâs wrong?â
âBad dreamâ she murmurs only to feel a sense of regret at her answer. Heâs also obviously up in the middle of the night for a reason too. Itâs not just about her.
But in a surprising flip of the roles, Solana feels Roman almost tense underneath her at her answer. âSolana, if us trying is triggering youââ
Her eyes widen almost as she works to assure him. âNo. No. Itâs notânot that. I havenâtâI havenât had one of those in a while.â Itâs been at least a few months since sheâs had a nightmare about that. A far cry from when she would have them at least a few times a week. âIt was about my mom.â
He seems to settle a bit, asking, âdo you wanna talk about it?â
The answer is easy but also gently supplied. âNot really.â She then angles her head to look at him, asking almost cautiously. âDo you wanna talk about whatâs bothering you?â
He chuckles, fingers tapping against the side of her stomach. She tries to focus on his words and not the action, knowing sheâll get too into her head. Her stomach has always been one of her biggest sources of insecurity. âI think you already know the answer to that.â
The rejection, albeit cloaked in vagueness, is a good distraction. She gives him a small smile. âDoesnât mean I canât try.â For all that Romanâs been for her in the past few months, she would feel remiss if she didnât at least attempt to be a safe space for him.Â
Itâs the least she can do.
He looks at her, and she can tell heâs trying to navigate his words. âSolana, Iâm notâIâm not used to talking about my problems. I keep that shit to myself, and I figure it out.âÂ
She doesnât deny that one bit, knows that heâs a man who carries the weight of the world but makes it seem like a tennis ball. âI get that.â She doesnât want to push him. Again, it's more to make him aware that should he ever want to, sheâs here. âI justâŠ..I know how lonely it can be not having anyone to talk to.â Thereâs a hesitation but eventual follow through as she offers quietly, âI donât think I said it at the time, because everything happened so quickly, but I'm so sorry about your mom.â
Heâs tense under her, replying almost stoically. âIt was a long time ago.â
âThat doesnât matter,â she points out gently. âYouâyou never get over that kind of loss. Notânot really.â
She would know.
He doesnât say anything for a few minutes, and for a second, she berates herself. Chides herself for being too pushy, for bringing up memories that must be painful. Just because sheâs venturing down trauma lane, doesnât mean she has to drag him with her.Â
Solana swallows. âIâm soââ
âI have to go out of town tomorrow.â
Itâs deflection but almost maybe a genuine notice thatâs much shorter than she likes. Regardless, her head snaps in his direction, big eyes on him with a mixture of confusion and shock. âWhat?â
âI haveâŠ.I have something I need to handle for work.â That feels like an oversimplification, and she has no doubt it is. Knows that thereâs so much about his work and what he does that thereâs not enough time and space in the world for him to catch her up on. Not that she would even want to know the full truth, to be honest.
Some things are better left unknown.Â
âHowâhow long will you be gone?â
Solana hates the way her mood has just taken yet another turn in a downward direction. She doesnât know why it saddens her to know that heâs leaving, to have this sense of anxiety growing in the pit of her stomach at the knowledge that heâs leaving.Â
He answers it so calmly, so easily. Like itâs the most simplest thing. âA couple days. No more than a week.â
A week.
The anxiety is slowly trickling into something deeper and heavier. It shows in her face and body language.Â
Roman notices this and asks, âwhat is it?â
She feels silly even saying it, but thereâs also a small desire to just be honest with him. To not hide anything. Even if she does feel a bit embarrassed saying so. âItâs justâŠI havenât been away from you since the wedding.â
Solana hates that sheâs making this moment about her, that sheâs redirecting attention onto herself, but at the same time, she canât ignore her anxiety at just the thought of Roman being gone. Roman is her protector. The one who has made it so nothing bad has happened to her since they exchanged vows. Even with the Theory and Waller situation. That only happened because she hadnât made him aware. Thereâs no doubt in her mind now that had she told him from the beginning, he would have nipped it in the bud.Â
But for the first time in months, she has to think about something unfamiliar. She has to think about being without his protection.
Her right hand moves to her pajama shorts, pulling at the cotton. Roman sees this telling action and brings his hand under her chin, lifting and making her look at him. âTalk to me.â
Itâs suddenly a difficult thing, because sheâs not sure she knows how to describe it exactly. So she just asks him instead, voice small, âwill Solo still be here?â
And itâs in how he looks at her, how something flashes in his eyes that she knows he knows. âYouâre scared.â Itâs more of an assessment than anything, and she canât deny it, no matter how badly she wants to.Â
Because no matter how far sheâs come, the steps and strides that sheâs made, thereâs still this deep down fear.
Fear of her dad and brother.
Fear of their anger and punishment for how sheâs been made completely out of reach and contact with them.
Fear of their threat from what feels like so long ago.
âEither you kill Reigns, or we kill you.â
And suddenly the fear shifts from what they could do to her and entirely to what they could do to the man before her who suddenly looks like heâs engaging in his own internal dialogue.Â
âI figured you would be.â Sheâs listening, but sheâs also worrying, mind starting to race with thoughts about Roman and his safety. âYes, Solo will still be here. And I asked Bayley to stay at the house with you till I get back.â
âAre the twins going with you?â
He looks taken back by her question, and her stomach drops when he shakes his head. âNo. IâŠ.I need to handle this on my own.â
Her stomach is a resting stop for daggers. Sharp and swift slices of pain circulating. Solana sits up, angling herself so she can see him better. âYouâre gonna be alone?â The scenarios could be in the millions now, her chest starting to tighten, matching the knotting in her belly. âButâbut what if something happens? Whoâs gonna look out for youââ
âHey.â And heâs sitting up, one hand on her face, the other on her waist. âSolana, where is this coming from?â That only makes her anxiety spike, her eyes watering at horrible, dark thoughts that involve her losing the first person since her mom whoâs ever made her feel wanted. âIâll be fine. I wonât be alone. But even if I was, Iâve been looking out for myself for a long time. Itâs nothing new.â
But that looking out for himself probably almost always involved a sense of knowing what to look out for. He canât look out for her dad and brother if he has no idea they even have their grisly sights set on him. He doesn't know because she still hasnât told him. Hasnât been woman enough to be honest with this man when his literal life is at stake.Â
It turns her stomach for an entirely different reason. Her sudden sense of self hatred.Â
 Her internal strife must show as he gently moves his thumb across her cheek. âYou worry that much about me?â Itâs another statement, borderline realization, and heâs not looking for an answer.
She does. She really, truly does. Solana admits with all the emotion and vulnerability, both from his leaving and the inner turmoil at sitting on such a secret, âI just donât want anything to happen to you.â
And yet, she canât bring herself to mouth those words, all of the various, horrible ways he could respond rushing to the forefront of her mind. Heâll be angry. Angry at her. He couldâŠ.he could lose his temper.
He could lose it on her.
And she couldnât even blame him, couldn't be upset at him because she would deserve it.
Sheâd deserve whatever punishment he saw fit.Â
âIt wonât,â he says, tone promising and convincing. It briefly brings her back to the main conversation at hand vs the debate going on in her head. âI been doing this a long time, Solana. I know how to keep myself safe.â
She believes it. Knows heâs capable of unspeakable acts in the name of protection and execution. Still, it does little to abate her nerves.
She whispers, âRomanâŠmy fatherâŠâ She feels physically sick, the weight of it all making it difficult for her to properly express herself, explain to him the real reason behind her concern. âHeâŠ.heâs dangerous.â
Romanâs expression is unreadable, but she canât tell if thatâs because sheâs so in her head or heâs put back on that mask that the rest of the world sees. That obscured countenance thatâs no doubt deeply aided in all of his success. âSolana, I told you before, Iâm not a good man. Iâve hurt more, killed more, tortured more people than you can ever imagine.â Heâs not trying to scare her. She knows this. Just trying to remind her of who the fuck he really is. âThat son of a bitch has no idea what dangerous is.â
âI justââ Sheâs able to simplify it all to one basic word that carries so much more than what he probably realizes. âIâm scared.âÂ
Roman sighs, disposition softening a bit. âI figured you would beâŠâ He matches her gaze, almost needing her to look at him directly as he speaks without an ounce of indecision. âSolana, I would never leave you if I thought danger was present. Nothingâs going to happen to me or you.â He brings his mouth to her shoulder, pressing a kiss. âSolo will guard you, and I asked Bayley to come stay here at the house with you until I get back.â
The last part is what gives her the most pause and a small slice of comfort. âRâreally?â
He nods. âIâd have asked Naomi too, but that means Jimmy be over here, and the last time his ass was here while I was gone, I had to redo the whole damn fireplace.â
She smiles and laughs a little, a much needed respite from all of her big emotions. Thereâs a story there. Sheâd love to know, but timing is everything. Maybe another day.
His lips linger on her temple, vowing, âeverythingâs gonna be fine.â
Interestingly enough, even in all of the confidence of his delivery, Roman is secretly wondering the same thing as Solana.
Will it?
________
The house feels strange without Roman.
Yes, heâs typically gone the majority of the days and makes it back late in the evening, but thereâs still his presence at some point or another.
The past few days, however, have not provided that.
And while Solana is deeply grateful for Bayleyâs presence, itâs still not the same.
Itâs not Roman.Â
She sits across Bayley and Naomi in the living room, Dulce snuggled up next to her as the three women chit chat about any and everything. Solana does her best to be as deeply immersed as possible. It keeps her from checking her phone to see if Roman has replied to her text.
In the time heâs been gone, their communication has been sparse. He always replies, eventually, but sheâs noticed that sheâs the one whoâs initiated most of it. It makes her feel like a bit of a nuisance, like sheâs bothering him.Â
But, itâs the only thing that keeps her anxiety grounded. To be able to maintain contact with him. To know heâs okay.
Naomi notices this, sees the way she keeps glancing at her phone as if thatâll make it light up with a certain five letter name. âDonât take it personal, girl. Roman does this every so often.â
At that, her attention fully switches from the phone to Naomiâs statement. âWhat do you mean?â
âHe disappears for a few days. No more than a week. Goes completely off the grid. No contact with anyone. Not even Paul. Does it every couple months, sometimes more frequently.â She says it like itâs normal, like it should make sense. âHeâs done it for years.â
âDespite the Bloodline being pretty family oriented, he can be a bit of a loner.â Bayley chimes, throwing some popcorn in her mouth.
Solana frowns, confused and slightly troubled by this information. âWhereâwhere does he go?â
Naomi shrugs. âI don't know. Only the twins do, but theyâve never said shit and never will. They all might annoy each other on a daily basis, but the loyalty among the three of them is unmatched.â
Solanaâs mind is racing. She can see someone like her husband wanting and maybe even needing time to be by himself. But the fact that itâs a regular thing, not to mention such a secret thing, has her mind racing and wondering just where does he go? What does he do while heâs gone?
Something Naomi said makes Solana clarify. âWeâve been texting since he left. NotâŠnot as much as we usually do when heâs here, but heâs communicated with me.â
Naomiâs eyes widen. âSeriously?â Solana nods, almost unsure. âDamn. Thatâs a first then. He never talks to anyone when he leaves like that.â
Solana is quiet. Unsure of what to make of that either. Confused as to why Roman would break âtraditionâ for her. And then sheâs embarrassed, frustrated with herself for not being respectful of him and his time.
He doesnât have all the time in the world to deal with her and her neediness.
Grabbing her phone, she sends out two texts and puts it face down, determine to not check again until later in the evening.
Solana: Iâm sorry Iâve been bothering you while youâre trying to work.
Solana: Iâll leave you alone. Just please be careful.
Bayley is looking over in Solanaâs direction when her eyes land on something. âHoly shit, is that what I think it is?â Solana frowns, confused as Bayleyâs mouth slips into a shit eating grin. âIt is. Damn, how did I not notice that before?â
And before Solana can ask, Bayley hits Naomi on her arm, pointing to Solanaâs neck. âThey must be having a good ass time over here.â
Thatâs when Solana realizes what sheâs referring to. Her cheeks start to burn a bit as she places her hand over the courtesy of a certain husband of hers hickey.
Naomi is also smiling cheekily. âA very good time.â
But, itâs this conversation that paves the way for something else. That reminds Solana that these two ladies are her friends, her confidants, and also a lot more experienced in a certain area where she most definitely is not.
âCan I ask you guys something?â Naomi and Bayley both turn to Solana at the same time with Bayley being the first to speak.Â
âCome on, Solana. You already know you can ask us anything.â
âYeah. That shouldnât even be a question.â
That was the easy part, the harder part comes with unveiling the nature of her request. âItâs ummâitâs about sex.â
While she initially expects some type of discomfort, she only receives an increased level of intrigue.Â
âYou can most definitely ask then.â Bayley quips, pulling her legs up under her on the sofa. âWhatâs going on?â
Solana starts to ask them to keep it between the group, but it feels redundant. Sheâs learned to trust that their conversations remain private and confidential. âRoman and Iâummââ Yup. this is definitely the hard part. âI asked him if we couldâŠ.if we could work up to eventually, umm, havingâŠ.you know.â
Naomi makes an âoâ with her mouth and then nods, almost reassuringly. âOkay.â She seems to be thinking on how she wants to ask, âare youâwould it be your first time?â
Solana shakes her head, gaze dropping to her lap. âNo. Iâummââ She presses her lips together and briefly closes her eyes, sharing in a quiet tone, âI was raped when I was younger.â
Thereâs such a mixed, jumbled bag of emotions at saying it aloud. At acknowledging her trauma without allowing that fact to overwhelm her. Itâs only the second time sheâs said it to anyone other than herself, but thereâs also this space that feels a sense of relief at not having to hold it all in anymore.
That part of itâŠ.itâs liberating.
Naomi, however, looks distraught. âOh my god, Solana, Iâm so sorry. I didn't knowââ
âNo, no, itâs okay. How could you have known?â Solana knows they mean no harm, that Naomi was asking out of genuine interest vs trying to get her to divulge her trauma. She also appreciates how neither woman looks at her with an overwhelming sense of sympathy. Like they feel bad for her. Solana doesnât want that anymore.Â
Doesnât want to be seen as a victim anymore.
She takes a deep breath. âThatâs why touch is hard for me, but Iâve beenâIâve been using this workbook for people who were assaulted, and itâsâitâs been helping a lot.â That feels like putting it lightly. Solana has felt life changing differences from working through that book. âBut now, IâI want to try to haveâŠthat with him, but I donâtâthereâs a lot I donât know aboutâŠ.about pleasing a man.â
Bayley again exchanges looks with Naomi before taking over the conversation. âDoesâŠ.does Roman know aboutââ
âHe does.â She nods, pushing some of her hair behind her ear. âHeâŠ.he was the first person I told.â
And she doesnât regret it. Maybe regrets that she doesnât recall how exactly it came out, but sheâs happy he was the one to be there with her in that moment of release.Â
âOkay.â Bayley seems relieved at this knowledge. So does Naomi. âAnd I donât mean to make you feel like you need to tell him. Thatâs your truth. You tell or donât tell anyone you want, but I do think him knowing could help him beâŠ.I donât know, patient?â
Solana nods, explaining with all the truth and sincerity, âheâs been really great with that.â
Because he has. Roman has met her every step of the way of this journey, ready and willing to give her whatever she needs.Â
âGood.â Naomi also appears genuinely reassured by this piece of information. âBut also, Solana, it shouldnât be about you pleasing him. It should be about him pleasing you.â
Solana shifts in her seat, shrugging slightly as she admits, âI donâtâI donât even know if it could beâŠcould be pleasing for me.â
Thatâs the part she struggles with. Tries not to think too much about it for fear of it hindering her progress. If the trauma of what she endured permanently ruined that for her.Â
Naomi, however, is quick with the rebuttal. She shakes her head. âTrust me. With the right partner who knows what heâs doing, it can definitely be pleasing.â
âI guess thatâs what worries me too. HeâsâŠ.heâs so experienced, and IâmâIâm not.â She frowns, sharing and unveiling a layer of vulnerability. âI donât want it to beâŠ..to be bad for him.â Solana has heard and learned enough by now to know that her husband is a person who likes sex, whoâs tumbled in the sheets with more women than sheâd probably care to know. And that part doesnât bother her as much as the comparisons component does. Itâs hard not to think about how heâs well versed and probably has high expectations that sheâs almost certain she could never exceed, let alone meet.
Itâs a bit discouraging, to say the least.
âFuck him,â Bayley suddenly exclaims and then clarifies. âNot literally, but like, girl, this really is about you. This isâŠ.this has to be a big thing for you, and the fact that youâre even willing to try it makes me think Roman must be doing something to make you feel comfortable enough to try it with him.â
Thatâs an understatement. A small smile falls on her face, just thinking about the measures heâs taken to ensure her comfortability. âHe isâŠ.heâs really good to me.â
Naomi jumps in. âAnd that just blows my mind because heâs never been with any woman the way he is with you. Heâs never given a damn about them, but he clearly cares about you. And that also makes me think heâll also be all about making you feel good versus you getting him off.â
That gives Solana a slice of comfort. The fact that he seems to be going against his preferred sexual nature to meet her exactly where she is. He hasnât given off any indication this is something that bothers or frustrates him. At least none that sheâs seen yet.Â
Bayley suddenly shifts gears a bit, seeming a bit awkward as she struggles to get out her sentence. âI will say though, there areâŠ.rumors thatâŠ.wellââ She turns to Noami, advising. âMight want to cover your eyes.â
She instead rolls her eyes. âGirl, heâs family by marriage. Not blood. Iâm listening.â
Bayley laughs as Solana continues to look on a bit confused. âThere are a lot of rumors that Roman isâŠ.well, heâs big all over. LikeâŠ.everywhere.â She gestures to her crotch area. âYou get my drift?â
And though her cheeks are painted red to match the heat inside at this conversation, Solana nods. âWeâŠ.we were kissing the other day. Well, maybe more making out, and heâŠ.well, he becameâŠ..he got hard, and it wasâŠ.noticeable.â
Solana feels a bit mortified at sharing such intimate details of her interaction with Roman, but Bayley and Naomi seem almost vindicated. âOh my god, so they are true. I knew it.âÂ
Naomi is fanning herself as she points out. âalso, sis, if heâs getting hard just from kissing you, then heâs definitely gonna be all about you when you guys finally go there. His attraction to you is insane.â
Solana canât find it in her to deny that.
Because her attraction to him is just as intense, if not more.
Bayley practically squeals but clears her throat, switching back to a more serious tone. âBut back to the initial topic, because heâs well endowed, it may hurt a bit at first. Itâs a matter of learning your partner, and your partner learning you. Communication is also key. If something isnât right or doesnât feel good, let him know.â Solana internally winces at the comment about it hurting. Thatâs a part that makes her nervous, that pain bringing on flashbacks of her assault. But, thatâs also when she knows she has to remind herself that this isnât that. That Roman isnât them.Â
Heâs not trying to hurt her.
Naomi gives her gentle shove. âBut, once you get past that pain, it really can be a wonderful thing.â
It makes Solana smile a bit. Thatâs what sheâs hoping for.
âEspecially with Roman, cause I mean this with all the respect in the world, Solana, but that man is fine as hell.â Bayley lifts her hands in a surrender motion. âDonât worry, I donât want him like that, but Iâm not blind either.â
âIt wouldnât make a difference even if you did, cause baby, he is all about Solana.â
Solanaâs blushing is on level 10 as she looks down, shrugging with one shoulder, âheâsâŠ.heâs really great. IâIâve never had a man be so nice to me before.â
Naomi shakes her head. âThatâs because youâve never dated a real man before. Hell, youâve never been around real men until now. Because real men donât do what your shithole ass brother and father did to you. And probably your exâs too. Cause I feel like you mentioned an ex.â
Solana nods, gently disclosing some details of her last relationship. âHe used toâŠhe used to talk about my weight.â One of many things, but that seemed to be his favorite talking point. âI think I tried to make it work becauseâŠwell, for a lot of reasons, but mostly because he never tried to make me do anything with him. HeâŠhe used to say that Iâthat I was too fat for him to want to fuck me.â
Four months ago, talking about this would maybe have Solana in tears. But now, it just somewhat upsets her that someone could be so cruel, that she ever believed that. That she ever believed she was so unappealing that no man would want to be with her in that way.
Meanwhile, Naomi looks like sheâs contemplating murder. âGirl, please give Roman that manâs name so he can fuck his bitch ass up.â
âFuck that. Iâll fuck him up myself because what in the actual hell?â Bayley seems legitimately pissed off too. âLike bro, if your dick is small, just say that.â
âSolana, on a scale of 1 to 10, how attractive was your ex?â
She has to think about Naomiâs question. At the time, the score might have been higher, but now, itâs much lower due to well learned common sense. âMaybe a 4.â
âAnd on a scale of 1 to 10, how attractive would you rate Roman?â
Thatâs probably the easiest thing sheâs been asked all day. âA 10.â
âExactly, so if a fine ass man like Roman sees how equally fine you are, you do realize your ex was just an insecure prick, right?â
Thatâs also a surprisingly easy answer. Solana shakes her head. âI do now.â He was never good enough for her, and she never deserved to be spoken to so cruelly. These are facts she cannot and will not dispute.
âGood.â Naomi sighs with relief, leaning back into the sofa. âGod, I hate the male species sometimes.â She takes a sip of her wine and is back on track, âbut anyway, back to you and Roman, just make sure you stretch real good.â
âOh my god, Naomi.â
âWhat? We canât have her out here not prepared.â She defends and advises, âIf youâre on top, and I donât know, that may be better for you so you feel more in control, moving your hips as if youâre spelling your name will make any man come in under a minute. Guaranteed.â
Bayley adds on, âyeah, but you also gotta have strong legs if youâre riding. I be getting cramps and shit.â
Solana is trying to sit on this information, a strange yet pleasant feeling pooling in the small of her stomach at some of the things being said as well as a brief glimpse of those things coming to fruition.
She shifts in her seat.Â
Naomi then unintentionally provides a nice detour of the conversation. âBut wait, I have to ask just how well did your date go with Roman because yaâll seem to have jumped hurdles in such a short time?â
Just thinking about their surprise date has her smiling all over again. âThe date was really nice, butâbut you guys didnât have to go through all that.â
Bayley chuckles. âNot according to Jimmy.â
âJimmy?â Her frown is back. âWhat are you talking about?â
Naomi is the one to answer, explaining, âhe said when we went to see Roman the other day at his office, yaâll were arguing. Itâs why he rushed to have us set up that dinner. Said it was a bad fight.â
âArguing?â Solana shakes her head. âNo. No. Weâwe were kissing when he walked in.â And the blush is back again at the memory of his soft lips on hers for the first time. A first sheâs certain sheâll never forget. âRoman was irritated because we were interrupted. NotâŠnot at me.â
âLord Jesus, I swear my husband is lucky heâs fine because the way this boy really had us all thinking yaâll were about to get divorced or something.â Naomi is rubbing her temples. âSo, youâre both good?â
Solana nods. Sheâs not sure sheâs ever been more happy in her life than she has been the past couple weeks.
Not since her mom was alive.Â
The women continue to chat it up, switching gears and topics when Jimmy and Jey arrive, both heading straight for the fridge to grab the containers of food she had ready and waiting for them.
Itâs when the group is trying to settle on a movie or something to watch when Solana finally checks her phone to see her lock screen littered with notifications.
All from Roman.
She immediately unlocks it, reading over the messages.
Roman: Solana, you never bother me.Â
Roman: Where is this coming from?
Roman: Answer the phone.
Itâs only then she sees she has a missed FaceTime call from him as well.Â
Solana untangles her legs and gets up from the sofa, laying Dulce in her bed so she doesn't try to jump off the sofa.Â
She attempts to let the group know of her brief absence. âIâll be right back. Roman called me.âÂ
Bayley sort of nods in acknowledgement, but the other three seem stuck on trying to pick between a comedy and a thriller.Â
Solana taps at her phone and hits the call button as she moves through the kitchen to go out the backdoor.
Roman answers almost immediately.Â
She slides the door shut behind her, opening up with a textbook apology. âIâm sorry, I was talking to Bayley and Naomi, so I wasnât checking my phone.â
He doesnât waste a second in jumping right to the point. âWhy do you think youâve been bothering me?â
Solana takes a minute to get situated on the sun chaise, setting up the phone so itâs propped against the back of the chaise while enjoying the excuse to not have to give him an immediate answer.Â
âI donât know.â She finally answers, gaze on her crossed legs instead of him, an intentional deflection. âI was looking over our texts, and I didnât realize just how much Iâve been texting you.â
âSolanaâŠâ
âI just didnât mean to be messaging you so much when youâre trying to work.â
âSolana, you should know me by now to know I donât do anything I donât want to fucking do. If I didn't want to respond to you, I wouldnât have.â He says it so confidently that she almost doesnât feel like she has the right to not believe him. âI would have left you on delivered just like everybody else. But youâre not everybody else, so I responded.â
Solana looks up, noticing that heâs sitting outside as well, on a patio of some sort. Same as her.
âI know something else triggered that for you, and Iâm gonna find out what it is, but Iâll let it go for now.â Sheâs thankful for that too. This doesnât seem like a FaceTime type of conversation anyway. âHow you feeling?â
âGood.â Itâs an accurate answer. Him being home would make things even better. âHaving Bayley here has helped a ton. Thank you again for asking her to stay with me.â According to Bayley, it was less him asking and more of him telling, but Bay stressed that she was more than okay with it, hence Solana not feeling like she was inconveniencing anyone.
âI knew you wouldnât want to be alone.â And sheâs appreciative of that. That heâs seemed to learn her well enough to know that even with Dulce, it would be an uncomfortable thing for her. âYou said Naomiâs there?â She nods. âFuck, Solana tell me you didnât.â
And itâs interesting to her how she already knows where this is going. A small smile growing on her face. âTheyâre your cousins.â
He ignores that, straight up asking. âDid you let them back in the house?â
Feeling a bit emboldened, she throws it back at him, asking. âDid you ban them from the house?â
Solana was wondering why the twins hadnât been over since Roman was away, only for Naomi to inform her that theyâd been getting denied entrance at the gate to Romanâs property.
A directive from Roman himself prior to him leaving.Â
And he doesn't even try to deny it. âI sure fucking did.âÂ
Solana shakes her head, but she canât help the smile on her face. His relationship with his cousins is so comical to her. âRoman, thatâs mean.â
âSolana, I donât know if youâve noticed, but Iâm not a nice person.â She starts to push back on that, push back on his belief that heâs somehow not a good person when heâs one of the best people sheâs ever met. âI like you, tolerate them, and hate everyone else. Matter of fact, they asses are about to be grouped into the hate category too.â
âTheyâre not thatââ And before she can finish her line of defense, a loud sound, a shattering of sorts cuts through that attempt. She frowns and turns toward the house.
âMan, what the hell did you do!â
âAye, it ainât my fault! I told you the shit couldnât hold your weight!â
âSee, now yaâll breaking shit in Big Dog house! This why he donât be wanting yaâll over here!â Jimmyâs voice becomes louder and clearer followed by the sliding door opening and Dulce running out, jumping at the chaise for Solana to pick her up.Â
She does as such, noticing that Dulce is shaking, most likely in fear. âJimmy, whatââ
âWhat the fuck did yaâll break now?âÂ
Romanâs voice catches everyone off guard, even Dulce whose ears perk up and tail starts to wag as she sees him on the phone screen.
Jimmy looks a shade of anxious asking in a harsh whispered voice. âDamn, SoSo, why you ainât tell me yaâll was still on?â
âFuck! I stepped on glass!â
âI told your dumbass to put shoes on!â
âAyo, Bay, watch yaâ fucking mouth, alright?â
Jimmy chuckles almost nervously, moving near Solana to be in frame of the camera. âWhasup, cuz. Nothing. We just, uh, was watching a movie.â
Roman looks even more irritated at the obvious lie. âYaâll got ten minutes to get the fuck out of my houseââ
âDamn, Uce, I hear Naomi calling me. Iâll see you when you get back!â And Jimmy doesnât even wait for Roman to reply, no doubt the continuation and issuance of a threat anyway.
But itâs as he runs back into the house, bickering continuing between him and Jey that Solana rethinks her initial stance. âMaybeâŠ.maybe you have a point.â
âDo you see what Iâm saying?â Roman looks at Dulce who continues to look at him through the screen, barking occasionally. Sheâs so excited to see him. âLook, even the damn dog donât like emâ. Ainât that supposed to be manâs best friend or something?â
Romanâs irritation is felt through the screen, but it doesnât scare her, doesnât bother her. Her smile grows again as she asks, âareâare you still coming back Sunday?â
His answer comes on the end of a long sigh, his anger naturally melting away. âyes.â
An instant wave of relief washes over as she asks a follow up question. âSo you got everything figured out?â
He hesitates, looking at her for a bit before answering. âFor now.â
Solana wants to ask more, because she knows thereâs more. Heâs saying just enough to answer her questions, and while she normally would leave that alone, thereâs a part of her that worries. Something was clearly bothering him before he left, and he suddenly feels or at least seems better. She canât help but wonder what was bothering him, what helped him to feel better.
Or who.
Because she canât stop thinking about the information she received from Naomi. Itâs not uncommon for Roman to disappear every couple months, sometimes more frequently, okay. But just where does he go and why is it some big secret?
âYouâre overthinking something.â Even however many miles away he is, Roman is still exceptionally adept at reading her. âWhat is it?â
Lying to him isnât an option, but the full truth isnât either. âJust want to make sure youâre alright.â
âIâm good, Solana. I promise.â
She wants to believe him, but itâs hard. She just does her best to not feed too much of the anxiety.Â
Studying his face, she has to force herself to get past his attractiveness to recognize the dark circles under his eyes. âYouâre probably tired.â Not to mention, she feels bad for pulling him away from whatever he was doing. âI should go help them clean up.â
âI donât think I could ever get tired of talking to you.â Her stomach flutters with all the butterflies only he can seem to give her. âAnd no, they broke the shit. Let them clean it up.â He easily adds on, âbesides, I need to run some things by you.â
This gives her pause, as she stammers a bit. âOâokay.â
âOne. I need to know what you want and want to do for your birthday. Two, thereâs a Gala next week I have to attend, and I want you to come with me.â
Two major things, the first of which she didnât realize was coming, the second she doesnât even know how to think about.Â
And maybe itâs less she didnât know her birthday was coming and more itâs been so long since sheâs acknowledged her birthday. Since anyone around her acknowledged her birthday. It feels almost foreign just the idea of doing anything.
Finally, she answers more of his first question than the first. âNothing. I donâtâIâm not big on birthdays.â
She hasnât been since her motherâs murder.Â
That was the last year anyone ever told her happy birthday.
Roman, however, doesnât seem to find this as an acceptable answer. âNo, your pussy father and brother probably barely acknowledged your birthday, but Iâm not them. Weâre doing something. Preferably something out of town, because if my fucking cousins interfere in any way, Iâm killing them.â
Her smile returns, soft and slightly amused. âRoman, you donât have to. I justâjust come back home, and Iâll be fine.â
And itâs the truth. Just him being back will be more than enough.
Again though, enough for her, but clearly not him. âIâll handle it then.â
She shakes her head. âRoââ
âWhat about the gala?â
Something tells her his mind is made, and when that happens, there is no room for negotiation. So she redirects her focus on the next topic. A gala sounds fancy, uppity almost. It doesnât seem like his setting, but something also tells her itâs more an appearance he has to attend as leader of the Bloodline vs a preferred outing.Â
But, thereâs only one main question at the front of her mind. âWill you be with me the whole night?â
âOf course.â
Thereâs an instant wave of relief as she agrees. âIâll go.â As long as heâs with her, sheâs okay. And if he has to be there, sheâd like to at least support him in any way she can.
âGood.â He seems pleased by this, adding on coyly. âSelfishly, I just want to see your fine ass all dressed up.â
Solana giggles as Dulce barks. A comfortable silence settles over them as something flutters in her chest, a warm, almost fuzzy type of feeling.Â
Happy.Â
She feels happy.
ButâŠ.but something else. Something both warm and cool, different but familiar, pleasing but scary. A perfect yet imperfect balance of feelings.Â
Lips parting, she tries her best to ignore the thumping feeling in her chest. âRoman, Iââ
âAyo, Soso, yaâll got a fire extinguisher?â
________
âStill nothing?â
Itâs the first thing Xavier asks as soon as his son steps foot in his hospital room. It was only a few days prior that Wes was released, finally cleared and recovered enough from his injuries sustained from the Bloodline.
Xavier, however, has not been as lucky. Age and a body already riddled with health issues has prolonged his stay. However, this has only given him time to think, time to plan, time to really evaluate the actions that got him here.
His son answers with a cold, "no."
But while Xavier has schemed, Wes, however, has only stewed. Sat and become overcome with feelings of rage. All directed to one person.
Solana
Just thinking of her makes him snap as he punches his still healing fist into the closest wall. âThat little bitch betrayed us!âÂ
Xavier is used to his sonâs violent outbursts, so he has no reaction other than a knowing smirk. âMaybe not.â
Wes looks at his dad, wondering if heâs so high on morphine that he has no idea what heâs saying. âHave you spoken to her? Cause I sure fucking havenât. She was supposed to keep in contact!â
âShe was supposed to earn Reigns trust.â Xavier corrects calmly. âAnd it seems she has.â
Wes calms down a bit, interested in where his father is going. âWhat are you talking about?â
âThink about it.â Xavier thinks highly of his son, recognizes his potential for greatness. But thereâs still some room for growth. Wes can often be blinded by his own hubris. âThat level of rage Reigns hadâŠ.that wasnât his usual. It was personal.â
Wes is still stumped, not following fully. âWhat do you mean? That smug bastard is always like that.â
âNo. He came after us specifically for her. Because he was upset about whatever sheâs told him weâve done.â Xavier doesnât waste the opportunity to bestow a lesson upon his son. He asks, challenging his critical thinking skills, âwhy do you think that is?â
Wes is quiet, thinking carefully on not only what occurred but what can be inferred between the lines of what occurred. And as realization sets in, so does his vile grin âHe cares about her.â
Xavier smiles wickedly. âExactly.â He rests against the pillow behind his back, ignoring the pain that just that slight movement causes to shoot through his still healing body. Damn morphine must be wearing off. âIt seems our little beauty has enchanted the beast.â
Wes nods but then points out. âBut how can we be sure? It could very well just be him being possessive. Feeling disrespected only because he sees her as an extension. What we see as personal could just be pride.âÂ
Another smile befalls Xavierâs still bruised, cut up face. âYouâre learning.â He nods, grabbing his phone. âThatâs exactly correct. We must know for certain before making any moves.â He flips his phone showing the exclusive invite to William Regal's annual gala. âBut, I know exactly how weâre going to find out.â
265 notes
·
View notes
Text
Salvation
In another parallel universe, the legend was retold. The God of Sea and his bride has A heart so great that it holds the power to bring Lemuria back to its olden days glory. The bride however, is untouchable. If so, who is going to be salvaged?
Here comes the parallel universe ending! I know it was long awaited, but thank you for waiting patiently as all of my written stories are planned meticulously hence it takes up a LOT of time.
Read the start of this series: Damnation
Read the sequel of the Damnation: Retribution
Warnings: Angst, Spoilers for Rafayel Lore, Character Deaths, Gore and Blood (tbh its a common theme for this series already). A little bitty suggestive heh cause my hormones are raging for this man. Smol surprise at the end :)
"Tomorrow marks the day." Rafayel's slender fingers ran through y/n's curls, a smile slowly stretched across her lips, her cheeks evidently turning rubescent under the moonlight's sheen. "Tomorrow is the day I shall bring you to visit Lemuria." The purple haired god laid next to his soon-to-be bride, on her bed, in her chambers. The thing he could do to her right here and right now were endless. And none of them involved any items of clothing. That was how much the young god was holding himself back.
The smile on her face never faded, as her small hands reached up to cup both sides of his cheeks, his face warm and soft to her touch. "I can't wait. Hearing all of those stories from you, no pictures nor drawings could possibly compare to the reality of seeing your kingdom with my own eyes." She said, eyeing Rafayel glistening under the moonlight, the shadow on his face does not cover up his ethereal looks. Rafayel leaned in closer to her, his breath mingled against her cheeks. "You know we should not kiss until tomorrow, right?"
Her reminder of the pre-wedding taboo made him grunted, his lips formed an immediate pout and he threw his head back, clearly frustrated. "I should be the one to ban such traditions next time." He grumbled, but calmed down to look at her when her hands cupped his cheeks again, thumbs smoothing over his chiselled jawline. "How could one possibly live with not kissing their bride the day before their wedding?"
His childlike remark made her giggled. "Your people had done it for ages, and I figured it would only be right if we were to go along with such customs. As I shall be the first mortal bride afterall. I do not wish to upset any of your merfolks." She raised her hand up, surrendering herself and Rafayel leaned forward to hug her tight within his arms. Laughters erupted from the both of them.
When they looked into each other's eyes, their laughters slowed down, mesmerised by one another's gaze. Y/n could barely believe that this very moment is happening to her. It felt like yesterday when she had rescued Rafayel from the sandy shores and released him back into the ocean after he had promised to return to her some day. Now, here they are, awaiting for a grand wedding tomorrow, an official bond to be tied between the God of the Sea and his mortal bride.
The once cherubic looking Rafayel had grown into the dashing young god he is today. With misty purple locks that are naturally wavy---although he constantly claimed that it was the sea water that turned it wavy. Eye colour a mixture of lilac purple and lapis blue, that could change colour depending on the lighting and his mood. A personality that not many can and would want to handle given his nonchalant-ness. Mixing in good looks and his non-chalant attitude, he is like walking trouble amongst mortals.
But she knew Rafayel better than anyone. She knows the way he talks, although condescending to some, she knows that he is not just a talker, but also a doer. He nags her over the smallest of things, be it her dress colour not matching her lip colour for the day or whatnot; she knows that he cares for everything, even for the smallest of details. He yaps like he knows what he wants and gives off the vibe of an independent individual, but deep down, he is just a needy young man, seeking for her constant comfort, validation, love and affection.
These are just some of the small characteristics of Rafayel that made her fall for him even more. She watched as Rafayel inched in, his lips aligned with hers. But before she got to utter a word, he quickly moved his lip upwards and pressed a big kiss onto her forehead. "If I could not kiss your lips, I would just have to settle for kisses on your forehead and cheeks then." He teased her and continued barraging her face with kisses. Their laughters for the night were endless.
Rafayel sat at the edge of her window sill, turning around to watch her as she was fast asleep, her brunette hair messily tousled all over the bed, but she looked picturesque, with the silvery moonlight painted across parts of her face and the steady breathing of her chest made her a living art in Rafayel's eyes. "I shall see you later, my beloved bride." Not wanting to wake her in her slumber, he dived into the water below.
...
"Your highness! Stop running so quickly!" The maid, Natasha cried out, struggling to keep up with the bride's quick feet. "Your dress might get dirty and unkempt! And I did not receive any other gowns from them!" Sadly, the maid was the only one who gave her blessing to y/n's marriage. The king and queen could care less as long as Rafayel kept their pockets loaded with gold.
"Come on Natasha, lessen the apprehension, would you?" The bride slowed down her footsteps and turned to flash her maid a wide smile. "Today is a big day after all and I know, everything is going to be alright." Seeing the bride's grin, Natasha sighed in defeat and trotted behind the bride, exhausted but still anticipating to watch the union ceremony.
When they arrived near the sea stacks, Natasha handed her a red velvet box. Upon opening the latch, the box opened to reveal a veil, one woven from silk that could only be harvested from sea anemones that grow in the far West, the ones that only glow during the winter times. The veil was translucent, with an iridescence of silver glow whenever the light refracted off of its material. The crown that goes around her head is made out of pearls that were harvested from oysters that could only be found in the southern region of the seas. Collected and crushed by the merfolks and infused with a rare blue gem that only Lemurians possessed to create the crown for the veil.
The veil shorts of nothing extravagant, as expected of the God of Sea's taste. Rafayel ensured that this veil was done 6 months prior to the wedding as he does not appreciate any mishaps especially when it is related to his bride. Y/n took the veil out of the box and she carefully placed it on top of her head, Natasha going behind her to dust off the excess sand off of the back of the wedding gown. She also took the time to adjust the veil behind y/n's head, wanting to make sure everything is in place before the ceremony begins.
"It has to be perfect. Perfect." She remembered the way Rafayel nodded his head towards her, spelling the word PERFECT to her just so she could understand him. But Natasha caught him the moment he said the first sentence. Although she just waved him off that time, she knew that on the day of the wedding, Rafayel is the last person she would want to upset. Who knows what would happen to her if she made him upset. The thought itself sent a shudder down her spine.
"How do I look?" Y/n turned to face Natasha and the maid's heartwarming gaze gave her just the answer she needed to hear indirectly. "I can't wait for this Natasha." She held onto the maid's hands tightly. Horns started blaring loudly and the two women looked towards the sea stacks together. The sun rise made the sea blended in with the sands on the shore, the saturated warm glow casted upon the surface of the waters a sight to behold indeed.
Trumpets and choirs joined in with the blaring of the horns and y/n knew it was time for her to present herself walking towards the sea stacks. "Your Highness, your bouquet. Don't forget it." The maid shoved a bouquet of flame lilies and the bride muttered a thanks, hastily holding onto the bouquet before she stepped out from the backs of the huge rock.
The appearance of the bride made the merfolks gasped in awe, the off-shoulder wedding dress was made out of fine silk, and it did a great job in outlining her bodyline and curves perfectly. Her dress cut off at the mid of her thighs, but a big ribbon was attached to her right hip, aiding in the aesthetic and transitional fabric from fine silk to a chiffon tail. The tail of the dress was completely see through, with droplets of diamonds sewn on it. The bride glowed under the ray of the sun and nobody could have dreamed of a better start to a wedding.
Rafayel emerged from the waters, in his mundane form of course, riding on top of two orcas and he was delivered right onto the top of the sea stacks. His clumsy stumble made her giggled, hands going up to cover her mouth. Rafayel donned a full white suit, with a swallow tail at the back of his tuxedo, his hair neatly styled, probably with the help of his people. And the left side of his pocket peeked a corsage with flame lilies, same as the ones she has as a bouquet in her hands.
Upon seeing his bride, Rafayel was enthralled at her beauty, his jaw dropping slightly ajar before one of the merman spit water at him thus he only managed to snap himself back to reality, glaring at the merman who spat at him as he reached up to wipe the stain off of his sleeves. Not like the water did anything to his outfit either, but he had to be sure of it. It is their big day after all.
"Ain't this my bride." Rafayel said confidently when he walked to the edge of the sea stacks, reaching out his hand to her, for her to take so he could guide her onto the sea stacks. "Careful, I do not wish for my bride to be unable to walk before the grand night tonight, yeah?" His wink made her face flushed instantly and she smacked his arm playfully.
Standing next to him, she felt like everything was set in stone for her finally. She got to marry the one that she had always been in love with and she will be one of the very first mortals to visit this forbidden land under the waters. "Here, we rejoice in each other's company. One of merfolk and the other of mortal." Amund, Rafayel's trusty friend took the opportunity to solemnize the wedding.
"This moment shall mark the first of its kind in mortal and merfolk's history. A reunion to be witnessed between the God of the Sea, Rafayel, and his bride, a mortal. y/n. Shall there be any objections towards this blessed reunion..." Amund trailed off, eyes scanning the crowd, both in the waters and the only human on land before he continued. "You shall not be entertained." His sentence took everyone by surprise and everyone shared an understanding laughter. "Hence, Rafayel, would you take y/n to be your beloved wife? Through all suffrage, illness and happiness?"
Rafayel nodded, facing her and confidently saying. "I will always say yes to that. For I will love you for ages to come."
"How about you y/n, would you accept the God of the Sea, Rafayel's intentions of having to love you through all?" You immediately nodded and Amund shouted. "This reunion is blessed, you may kiss the bride!" Rafayel's lip immediately pressed against his bride's, the kiss shared between the two erupted a huge reaction from the crowd. Claps and whistlings and shoutings could be heard from all directions. The choir then resumed its melody when Rafayel pulled back from her lips. "Y/N?" His smile faltered as he watched his bride's irises had turned into a shade of blood red, matching the same colour of the liquid that was oozing out of his chest, staining his white suit into crimson red.
...
Y/N jolted awake in her own bed, beads of sweat littered all across her face. Running her palms across her face, surprised that her face is cold to her touch despite the current season is far from winter. Reaching over to her bedside drawer, she fetched her goblet and drank the contents of it.
A couple of knocks could be heard from her oak door. "Come in." The door slowly opened to reveal one of the maids, Clarrice. The red head walked in, silver tray in her hand, ready to be served to the princess. She bowed partially as a sign of respect, then placed the tray by the highness' study table before she walked over to pull open the heavy drapes of the curtains to reveal the warm sun rays shining in from the windows.
"It seems like your highness has chosen to sleep in today, hence I had drawn your curtains whilst you were in deep slumber." Clarrice smiled, her pink thin lips a contrast to her pale complexion, brown freckles strewn like constellations on her face. Y/N sat on the bed, eyebrows knitted together, not being able to figure out why Natasha is not greeting her as per usual. Given Natasha was the maid that was specifically assigned to care for the princess.
"Have you seen Natasha anywhere?" The princess questioned, taking another sip out of the goblet in her hand. Milk cold to the inside of her mouth, when the princess had always been accustomed to warm milk in the morning.
"Your highness, Natasha was nowhere to be found within her chambers at dawn." When the maid replied, she watched the princess' eyes narrowed and nervously added on. "It seems like Natasha had left the palace in a hurry. All of her items remained within her chambers, including her uniform. All that was missing was her common outfit. She could have left for the farmers market?" The hesitation in the maid's tone does not sit right with y/n.
"You may head on with your day now. Thank you." The princess spoke promptly and the maid hurried out of the chambers. Placing the goblet back onto the bedside drawer, y/n started retracing the dream she had earlier on. All she remembered from her memory was her being at a beach...the beach near the sea stacks!
The princess catapulted herself off of the bed, still in her outfit. Her outfit. She did not noticed the outfit she had on while she was in bed. She is wearing a gown. Specifically a fancy one, one would wear for a wedding. Wedding ceremony. Natasha. Rafayel. When the pieces started to piece together, so did her heart rate quickened. Raising her hands to her vision, she caught sight of splatters of crusted liquid on her palms, a brownish shade with specks of what seems to be blue fairy dust.
Realisation hit her with a truck and she grabbed the rope and tossed it out of her window, sliding down it as fast her hands would allow her to, the pain of the rope burn unregistered into her senses. Guards at this hour were most likely deployed to their stations within the towers hence allowing her escape all the more easier. Once her feet touched the ground, she ran with her bare feet and went out through the gardens behind the palace that leads her straight towards the seas.
Her bare feet carried her past the sandy shores, the strong currents of the sea breeze accompanying her speed. Coming across the huge rock that leads towards the sea stacks, she slowed down her footsteps, seeing bloody imprints on the sand, foot prints that belong to a human.
When she came to the sea stacks, the scene in front of her made her heart stopped beating for a good while. There laid Natasha, on the shore, with a pool of red replacing her shadow. Some parts of her blood on the shore were darkened, a natural occurrence of oxidation of the bodily fluids. The princess screamed for her maid, her friend, and ran towards her, tears uncontrollably rushed down her cheeks. She turned the maid over, only to find the young maiden was covered in stab wounds all across her torso. "Who did this to you?!" She shouted in agony, pulling the deceased into her arms as she cried, while cradling her friend.
"Y/N...." A voice cut through her cries and the nightmare does not end. "Y/N..." Just when she thought she had to suffer losing Natasha, she was met with the image of the God of the Sea, her beloved husband, her forever lover, laid on the sea stacks, blood emitting from the side of his mouth, his eyes losing their usual glow as he tried to call out to her. "RAFAYEL!" The princess cried, laying her friend down carefully onto the sand before she rushed over to Rafayel's side, stumbling her way up the sea stacks and having barnacles cutting into her skin. Yet again, her physical pain were not registered to her senses as of this moment. "RAFAYEL!" Her cries were unstoppable now, eyes turning bloodshot as she pulled her lover into her arms. "What happened?! I will go and get help..."
As she wanted to stand up to leave, Rafayel grabbed ahold of her hand and she regained the memory of the actual cause behind the happening.
...
The vision was murky but she could clearly hear a conversation taken place between two individuals. It seemed to take place within a cave, a female figure, with a singular eel-like tail and a merman, were having a talk. "If she remains untouchable, your kind shall perish." The feminine voice spoke, long, crooked fingers holding onto a round, translucent ball with spikes on it. She seemed to be studying the ball as she spoke. "Eradicating either one might be beneficial for you, as long as the heart is willing to be given."
"Does this mean I have to kill off the God? With my own hands?" The merman spoke, hesitation laced in his voice.
"Do not fret." The woman chanted a spell and a blue pearl appeared within her fingertips. "The mighty gem of Lemurians right? Infuse this with the crown that you would be making for her and the spell shall happen upon their kiss of rejoice, as husband and wife." She handed the blue pearl to the merman and added. "At least now, you won't get your hands dirty."
The merman kept the pearl in his pouch then placed a huge woven basket in front of the woman, a compensation of sorts for her 'service'. The merman turned to exit the caves and y/n gasped when she realised that the merman was Amund.
Her vision then flashed forward towards the moment when she wore the veil. Upon kissing Rafayel, she immediately got possesed by an unknown force, but an entity of evil origins. A dagger was summoned into her hands out of thin air and she stabbed Rafayel right in the heart with it. Y/n screamed out, but her voice was muted, playing the role of a bystander as the vision continued unfolding itself. The God of the Sea was taken aback as he had never thought he would be killed by his very own sworn lover.
His eyes looked into hers. Pupils blown out of the usual proportion before he spat out blood, splatters of it hitting her wedding gown and her face, but the possessed bride was unfazed. Merfolks were horrified as they hurriedly scattered into the seas. For an entity so evil that dares to challenge the God of the Sea, the merfolks know that they are powerless against this possessed individual, be it a mundane. So they chose to flee, hoping that the warrior amongst them, the longest friend of Rafayel's, would come to the rescue.
But Amund just stood by the shore, now in his human form, as he watched the blatant massacre happening right in front of him. A small smirk creeped up onto his face when he knew right then and there, the future of his people are secured. The foregone of a God shall mean one or two of the foretold endings. The princess willingly sacrifices herself to save Lemuria as she knew how much Lemurians mean to Rafayel. Or Amund shall dig the heart out of her if she chooses to be selfish. All with the end goal of him being viewed as the hero, salvaging Lemuria from its end days.
...
The vision ended, with y/n in shock, eyes staring blankly at Rafayel's body in her arms. The God of Sea finally letting his tears run astray, flowing down his cold and blanched face when his bride slowly came to her own realisation. The young god had once told his bride about the specialty of her heart, for he had given half of his heart to her when they made a promise during their first meet.
That moment, Rafayel summmoned a small blue fish within his palms, stating that blue fishes are emissaries of the sea, but he lied partially, knowing the moment she wanted to release him back into the ocean, he had fell in love with her and was sure that she will be the one. Hence, a bonding vow was made without her knowledge, and part of his heart was given to her as a contribution of his love.
The princess turned out to be the bait, the bait to kill Rafayel when he least expected it, just so Amund could gain the heart of either the God or the bride and to return glory to Lemuria. But Rafayel, although wanted to marry a mundane, had never once thought of abandoning his kind. His plan was to bring her to live with him within Lemuria, and with both of their hearts within the vicinity of one another, it could restore glory to Lemuria and no bloodshed would take place. And obviously, this plan was only known to the God of Sea himself. As a God only does what is best for his people and his actions shall reap what he sows.
"Im sorry!" Y/N's lips are only wired to speak these two words, body shaking and voice hoarse, mentally and physically pained, watching the dying God in front of her eyes. "I can't do this without you, Rafayel." Her hands cupped his cheeks, his blood painting her palms in red. "Please don't leave me..." She continued begging. "I could never forgive myself...Please don't go...."
"I am here...I will always be here..." The bride's cries would not stop, eyes avoiding his as she knew that he was stating the opposite of what he actually meant. Until her eyes landed on the dagger that was laid beside Rafayel. The same dagger that she had used to stab Rafayel in his heart, and the same dagger that Amund had used to kill Natasha as to eliminate any witnesses. Rafayel's eyes caught on eventually, but with him on the verge of death, he was physically unable to stop her.
He watched his bride, with eyes widened in terror while choking onto his own blood, trying to form words. "I love you." Were her last words before she stabbed herself with the dagger, right into her chest as well, where his and her heart lies. What comes afterwards was her choking and simultaneously spitting blood right out of her mouth, a sign of her haemorrhaging.
If nobody could take his heart, she shall not give up hers as well. A smile of relieve dawned on her face, the rosiness of her cheeks gradually fading as crimson tears replaced the redness of her cheeks. For she is a mundane, she could not hold on any longer like how Rafayel did, as it takes a while for a God to be fully bled dry.
Her whole body fell limply, like a puppet torn from its strings, and her face landed right in front of Rafayel, forehead touching his. The last breath the God of Sea took, was surrounded by the sounds of the clashing waves, basked within the warmth of the sunrise, his lifeless eyes stayed open, tear streaks are the only colours apparent on his pale face, just like his bride's.
...
Hundreds of years had passed. Linkon city's renowned museum held a grand exhibition, displaying all there is for one to know about the hidden city Lemuria, and its people, Lemurians. The exhibition featured paintings, artworks, artifacts and even 'theoretically-accurate' skeletal structures of the Lemurians. As this exhibition, does run on nothing factual but relying heavily on theories and legends arising from sea explorers.
Y/n held an information pamphlet in her hand, browsing the exhibition before she stopped at one of the large paintings with the title 'God of the Sea'. The painting featured a merman, a tail with two fins for the bottom half of his torso, while the upper is made of a man. Her eyes glanced over at the God of the Sea's face, a fish head that looked all too similar to a sardine fish.
"Don't you think this artwork is suspicious?" A voice travelled from beside her, the tone of the sentence laced with disgust. "In fact, I think this whole exhibition is a total scam." Y/n turned her head to face the source of the voice. A towering young man stood next to her, wearing a white V-neckline shirt and paired with a pair of black slacks and black dress shoes, his midriff secured with a wide belt. "What do you say?" He turned his head to face her, his dusky purple hair matching the shade of his purplish-pinkish-bluish eyes. A smile evidently plastered on his handsome features.
"Who are you to say that?" Y/n crossed her arms across her chest, raising her eyebrows.
"The name's Rafayel." He confidently spoke, eyes glinting with amusement. "Anyways, mind grabbing a cup of coffee with me?"
... DUN DUN DUN!
And this shall officially mark the end for the pain! The story although still had mentions of angst and still caused some evident damage to your hearts, but I made sure I shall give you guys a good ending okay! Do not confuse this timeline with Damnation and Retribution as those are coexisting with this current timeline. SO yes! If you paid enough attention the details, the sea stacks... the sea witch blah blah..... IT IS ALL INDIRECTLY CONNECTED (depending on how you piece it based on your understanding). But yes, my story is written in this specific manner because I purposely wanted the worlds to be connected!
I really really hope you guys had enjoyed this series as I shall be writing more series as such in the future, either with Zayne or Xavier so please stay tuned for that!
If you could, drop me comments on what you think about this story as well! Even if it hurts you, makes you wanna smack yourself (pls dont do that), or whether it leaves you unfazed, I am nosy and I wanna know how this series has affected you mentally! Check out my other works as well on my page!
Wardrobe Malfunction ft LNDS boys
You forgetting a date with the boys *gasps in horror*!
Thank you for reading this series of mine. LOVE YOU ALL SO MUCHIES, MUACKS <3
#love and deepspace#love and deepspace x reader#rafayel love and deepspace#lnds#rafayel sfw#rafayel x reader#zayne love and deepspace#xavier love and deepspace#rafayel angst
274 notes
·
View notes
Text
one day x lando norris pt 5
this is a part of my series following one day of every summer from 2016 onwards in y/nâs and lando's lives, exploring their friendship and love for one another. ofc not a smooth ride with some angst and fights along the way. a friends to lovers, growing up together kind of thing. read first part here pairing: lando norris x fem!reader summary of this part: y/n is with her friends watching an f1 race where she and lando met for the first time a few years ago. wc: 1,3k a/n: one of my fav moments in f1 is when lando got this podium, it was and still is so nerve wracking to watch! but yeah let's just forget that that race was without audience, so i modified it a bit :)
summer of 2020
Red Bull Ring, Austria
the atmosphere at a grand prix weekend is something y/n canât compare to anything else. there was no better feeling than hopping of a bus, walking towards the circuit and hear the f2 cars roar in the distance, you just knew it was gonna be a good day. with a huge smile she and her friends from uni walked along the strip of tents selling merch and drinks. they were on a roadtrip through europe and the four girls and herself accidentally came across five grandstands tickets to the race day and just couldn't resist going. y/n was beyond excited, not only for the race but also as this was the first time she was back at the red bull ring since she met lando there four years ago.
âomg, look y/n thereâs the fan stage we have to go there immediately!!â her friend squealed grabbing her hand. excitingly they ran to the crowd who was stood cheering for the renault boys, danny ric and esteban ocon. ricciardo of course got the crowd bursting into laughter at practically anything he said and y/n and her friends were no exception. after a while the mclaren boys entered the staged instead, causing y/n to freeze for a sec. seeing lando on the stage, goofing around like his old self, was some kind of shock to her. obviously she knew that he would be there but she wasnât prepared to see him like this, like the boy she met at this very place years ago.Â
since last summer the pair had met once or twice but it wasnât like it used to be before he got into f1. he was always so busy nowadays, constantly on his phone when they were hanging out, barely hearing what she talked to him about, it felt like talking to a brick wall. a bit funny that he was always on the phone but it sometimes took days for him to answer her messages or facetime calls. so after a while she kind of gave up, of course they would text each other now and then but not even close to how much they kept in touch before f1, which of course saddened her at times but what could she do? he was living his best life now, and apparently she wasnât included in that.Â
but there he was, 40 meters away laughing at someoneâs sign, with no clue that his friend he hadnât seen in forever was in the crowd too. âisnât that your friend? the one that aalways called you?â one friend asked y/n while another added âooh i remember him! he used to call you every time when we were at y/f/nâs studying. kinda cute y/n!! you never told us that??â. y/n laughed remembering how she and lando used to talk almost every night that first year at uni when he was still in f2. they would talk about everything, updating one another about every little boring detail in their lives and some nights they would just sit in each others company without talking about anything, with their phone calls usually ending when one of them fell asleep. oh well. now she just waved her friends away, blushing at the fact that they remembered so much details about their old friendship.Â
after a while they were heading towards their grandstand seats not too far away from the start and the podium. with a beer in each hand they were soon stood cheering at any minor happening at their part of the track and y/n felt so truly happy with her friends alongside her having the best time of her life.Â
later on, with a few mandatory courses at college in german under her belt, y/n tried to figure out what the german commentators were talking so excitedly about lando for. to be completely honest, those courses didnât contribute too much, as the only thing she understood was âhamiltonâ, âlandoâ and âfĂŒnfâ which was probably the language skills an elementary school student wouldâve had. but with the help of her friends they figured out that hamilton got a five second penalty and that lando had to make up a whole lotta time to score his first f1 podium. and holy fuck. when y/n understood that a podium was possible? she became a total wreck, she didnât know if she would jump up and down of excitement or if that would jinx it or if it was best to look away and hope for the best.Â
however, that last lap felt like it went in slow motion, y/n carefully watching every motion landoâs car did at the screen in front of them. she saw him drive by their grandstand towards the finish line, immediately looking at the screen. lando's gap was 4.8 seconds to hamilton. 4.8 SECONDS??? did she read that right?? with some kind of magical powers lando had caught up with lewisâ penalty and got a fkn podium?? she couldnât believe her eyes. how was it possible?
in some kind of hallucination she and her friends ran onto the track as fast as possile and onwards to the podium to see the champagne pop up close. it felt so special to be a part of his first ever podium in f1. seeing him up there with the biggest smile in the word, enjoying every bit of it. y/n couldnât have been more proud of him.
after all the celebrations and the overwhelming excitement had laid off a bit and the girls were slowly walking away from the podium, y/n couldnât help but recognize a smaller podium a bit further away. âiâll catch you in a bit, iâm just gonna go look at one thing over hereâ she told her friends while she walked towards the small podium. could it really be it?
it sure was. looking around the podium all the memories from a few years ago came back to her. she recognized every little bit, exactly where she had been running around desperately seeking lando at the podium, remembering how anxious she had been not finding him, thinking she was never going to see him again. and how he appeared from nowhere, surprising her with pepsi and flowers. y/n could perfectly picture it where they had stood sharing their first and only kiss, how happy she had felt in that very moment.
her 20-year old self was now stood smiling at a patch of grass with a half rotten podium on. waking up from her little daydream she realized that after all these years, she still felt so strongly for lando, and not only as friends. she just had to tell him in some sort of way or at least hint about it. so she grabbed her phone, set it up a couple of meters away, turning on the timer and ran to the place where they had kissed. there she stood in her summer dress, similar to the one four years ago, with her hand held up at her eyebrows as if she was looking for someone. *click*. as the photo was taken she excitedly ran to it, opened her instagram dmâs and started writing to lando âif i remember correctly, a podium at red bull ring means i owe you a kiss?â and was about to add the photo when she saw that lando had posted something on his story. might as well look at that first.Â
y/n froze. âno no no no, this canât be true, please no landoâ she started hyperventilating, falling onto her knees. she looked up towards the sky as to somehow stop the flood of tears that she felt coming. but nothing could stop these heartbroken tears from streaming and she couldnât care less if anyone saw her in the state that she was. still on her knees she looked once again at landoâs instagram story, a picture of him with a trophy in one hand and what seemed like a girlfriend with flowers and champagne in her hands with the words âthereâs no one like you, love you foreverâ.
_____
taglist
@amberpanda99 @phantomxoxo @landossainz @chezmardybum @lan4cha16 @tvdtw4ever @starlit-skiessss @dorothea47 @hadids-world @nzygftoji @sltwins
#lando x reader#f1 x reader#f1#f1 fanfic#f1 fic#f1 x you#f1 imagine#lando norris x reader#lando norris#lando fic#lando norris x you#lando fluff#lando x you#lando x y/n#lando norris x y/n#lando norris imagine#lando norris fanfic#lando norris fluff#lando norris fic#f1 fluff#ln4 fic#ln4#ln4 x reader#ln4 imagine#ln4 fluff#one day#formula one
120 notes
·
View notes
Note
Iâm curious to know when the first time Noa thought Reader was beautiful (because of or maybe in spite of her being an Echo) đ„° I need some of your wonderful fluff
Let me just *SLIPS AND ALL THESE HEADCANONS COME OUT OF MY POCKET * Ah shit
Noa definitely finds you... Nice to look at, right off the bat of meeting. The prospect of beauty and thinking that way really doesn't settle into him until he's gotten to know you and finds aspects of your personality just as attractive as the outside appearance. It's probably during a lax day where you and he are working in tandem together on a project - maybe he needed your smaller fingers to work around something he was putting together for the Clan. Thankful for that, he watches intently as you tie a knot with twine, the crease between your brows catching his attention and causing his heart to flutter a bit on the inside as he recognizes your expression as being very focused. And he's absolutely floored at just how nimble your finger movements are compared to his own. Reckon, he's got strong fingers, but they are thick, they are not swift ( Only when he's signing and odds are he's fumbling over words at times because his hands can't keep up ). It's also a way to get you to be near him without explicitly asking. After you're done helping him tie the tiny knots that he needed, the smile? The radiance on your face, the tinge of redness that appeared to be right along your cheekbones, right under your eyes and upwards towards your ears. Your eyes, fluttering as always in the Sunlight, were now avoiding his own, your fingers pressing against each other as you wait for him to give you more direction, just happy to be of some help to the Apes.
I would imagine that moment... You smiling, genuinely at him, would get the cogs turning in his mind. He'd start connecting all the dots together like a puzzle, probably obsessing about it even after you're pulled away from the project by Anaya and Soona to go fish for the afternoon. Noa's torn apart on the inside thinking of all the times that he's caught you staring at him, your eyes wide, your cheeks welling with redness, the times that his shoulders have brushed against yours and even through the density of his fur, he was able to feel your heart beat quicken with his own. The reason why he liked to watch you with such acute focus and attention to detail is because the things he was seeing, albeit beauty is in the eyes of the beholder, were beautiful to him.
How you spoke. Beautiful, Noa would be blessed to hear your voice in tandem with his as he made you his mate.
How you looked at him. Noa wanted you to look at him like that always; He would do anything to make sure that happened.
How you touched him. Noa wanted you to be on top of him, not inherently sexual, but if you're on him, if you're near him, he's able to sink into it and become a part of you.
How you smiled at him. So gracefully, though he had observed you covering your mouth with your hand ever so often if your smile exploded into laughter.
All of these small moments, the smaller intricacies would draw Noa's mind to beauty. To say that you are an equal, if not beyond, the word itself. You, over time, become Noa's definition of beauty. ( Definitely amplified once you guys are a mated pair and he's able to dig into the aspects about you that he had only imagined before hand. I.E you naked. )
Caesar is probably the one where admittance of a human being beautiful is the easiest. He grew up with them, he was raised with them. He'd be a fool not to acknowledge that vain beauty was a human standard and he was pretty intuitive to it. NOW. That being said, he also gives off the secure vibe that while you are beautiful on the outside ( Which he'd be happy to admit noticing the first time you meet ), he's also very in-tune with his own self and will acknowledge that his needs go far beyond that of a shallow depth.
Actual beauty and admitting that he finds himself actually attracted to you in the sense that he'd want to mate takes a lot of time and a lot of trust building between the two of you. The more time you spend together, the more your beauty will shine for Caesar. You're smart, he likes that he's able to talk to you about more human ailments that maybe other Apes didn't understand. You're incredibly good with the young of the Colony, a trait that often took the forefront amongst Apes looking to mate. The one thing that gets him though, and it does it EVERY TIME. Is the way you look at him. He knows he commands respect, he gets it from his fellow Apes. What he didn't know he needed was getting it from you. And while your gaze is all respectful ( Even when you're thinking filthy things, tsk tsk ), there's always a glimmer of more there in your irises if he took time to stare deeply enough into them. First time actually admitting acute attraction and admitting that you were beautiful in the ways that actually mattered to him might happen at the moment you and he actually do become mates. Tangled in the animal pelts together, your face so deathly close to his own and your hot breath is cascading along his face. He had chosen you, you had chosen him. There's nothing more clear cut about it as Caesar grasps the back of your head and brings your forehead in so he can kiss it with his own. That moment, right there as you're brought to orgasm against him, face contorting as you uttered his name right against his lips, is the moment Caesar fell in love further and admitted to himself that your beauty knew no bounds anymore.
Blue Eyes is definitely the most oblivious to it. ( we all knew it was coming c'mon lol ) It probably takes him a while to even feel comfortable really looking at you unless it was just a passing glance. The Ape literally went 8 years without seeing a Human, and the first ones he had seen shot his friend so excuse his weariness. He'll build into it though, despite Koba constant chatter in his ear about just how bad ALL Humans were. Blue Eyes ultimately starts taking it into his own hands to establish his own opinions.
First off, your scent? Way different than anything he had ever experienced and it left a vaguely metallic taste in his mouth when he thought about it too long. Very stringy, not harmonious and more often than not, he can't really detect much outside of your sweat. ( You were nervous around them, understandably until you were able to actually trust. ) You refused eye contact with him more often that not, Blue Eyes had searched for your gaze a few times when Caesar had gotten on him for not being welcoming to you, biding to make eye contact to establish some sort of relationship with you that wasn't based in hostilities like your relationship with Koba.
Blue Eyes was better than that. He'd bite the metaphorical bullet and force himself to get close to you in hopes that maybe it'll expand his mind into the way that his Father thought about humans. Well, it was hard to be welcoming to someone who was so shut off, Blue Eyes wanted to tell his Father but he grinned and bared it. With our baby boy, I see it happening all of a sudden and without warning, leaving him more perplexed than before, concepts of beauty and all were not engrained in him. He really only looked for the qualities he wanted and that was it. Ash had brought his attention to you one day, you're washing your clothes at the river while the Apes fished for the communal dinner that evening.
The way the sun is playing against your bare shoulders, Blue Eyes hadn't known you to wear shorter sleeved shirts and the dip of your collarbone captivated him for a few seconds longer than really needed, the pit in stomach churning with unease and resting a BIT too closely to his lower navel, drifting downwards between his legs. The bounce of the light off the water below, alighting your expression. Timid. You were... Having a good time doing whatever you were doing, the idea of actively washing your clothes in a cycle completely foreign to him. ( Weekly basis, Blue Eyes noticed. Underwear a bit more frequently when he was able to sense it was your time of the month, which face it, the Ape knows. ) You're suddenly splashed in the face by Cornelius who had taken time away from the grasp of Caesar to enjoy wading the shallow water, beckoning you to play, knowing you often caved at his cute demeanor and gave him what he wanted. And you did, as per Blue Eyes' suspicions. The smile you graced his baby brother with left the older Apr Prince bristling at the shoulders fur standing on end, his breathing rapid as he sought to inhale and exhale through his nose to keep himself from unraveling at the unknown ideas hitting him all at once. He doesn't know the premise yet, but the thoughts are there that you were nice to look at... That... That you were a good person, good with his brother, nice to Ash and himself. There was... no threat. Not in the way that you smiled, the way you carried yourself so carefully. Blue Eyes suddenly had no idea what Koba had been on and on about. You were... Beautiful.
Koba is the toughest to get an admittance out of, and it really never comes to fruition no matter how much you pestered him about it. His actions are still remarkably pseudo-aggressive towards you, and he really only asks to see you alone if he feels the primal urge to mate ( Not often, and unfortunately he is selfish and just uses you as a play thing to give himself satisfaction. ) At least, that's really how it starts. Easy, once a week, he'd lay with you and go on the rest of the days without having to worry or bat an eye in your direction.
Over time though, as things develop and get a more more complicated, he finds that he's more disgusted in small minute things about you. How your fingers tucked your hair behind your ear. Absolutely abysmal, how dare you. Now your scent was wafting his way and he couldn't find it in himself to stop his feet and hands as he dragged you away. Flashing him a smile when he was busy doing something, especially if he's talking to Caesar, inappropriate. He hated the feeling it caused in his stomach when he thought about the idea of your smiling being more for his closest friend than being for him. Honestly, he'd rather it be for Caesar. That way he could justify the anger that bubbled in him out of petulant jealousy. No reason to be jealous, you were free to be with whomever you wanted, and Koba was more than willing to relinquish you to an Ape who actually gave a damn about you ( His own twisted mind process, he'd rip off the face of anyone who gave you more than a seconds glance ).
Admittedly, the waves of aggression and disgust towards you are ultimately dusted in fine particles of his attraction. The first time it really hits him might be after he leaves you in the nest to take care of yourself after he lays with you ( the common thing, he'd hang out around your hut when you pleased yourself just to give himself the pleasure of knowing that he could bring you there, but he chose not to. ) Never admits to straight beautiful, maybe a tolerance of sorts as he hears your moans, able to clearly see what your hands were doing to yourself. Mild tolerance, you weren't as bad as his mind wanted to think, but he convinced himself otherwise over and over again that it must be the truth. That he wasn't feeling anything towards you than pure animosity, despite his deeper introspection saying otherwise.
#noa#caesar#koba#blue eyes#pota#planet of the apes#planet of the apes x reader#noa x reader#caesar x reader#blue eyes x reader#koba x reader
285 notes
·
View notes
Note
Naoya's reaction when y/n's thighs expand 3 times its size when she sits down. For my girlie's that have thick thighs đđ plus me. Serious insecurity but damn wouldn't that be Naoya's 2nd favourite thing after tiddies. Definitely would give some criticism that y/n don't exercise enough and that's why her thighs are like that,but would br also smother his face between her thighs? Yes
Hello anon!!
Ngl when I first read this ask (the beginning) I was like HUH? But then I read the rest and was like ugh same. I kind of relate to what you feel, that plus chafing and what not đ
ANYWAYS I hope you enjoy this debauched piece. :) ehehehe dunno what was going through my head but I liked it.
warnings: NSFW. THOUGH NOT DETAILED, THERE'S SMUT. MINORS DNI. Naoya and the Zen'in are perverts, some more explicit than others. Also misogynistic views, unwanted commentary about bodies.
Happy reading!
You know what I was thinking?
Naoya being so obsessed with your body, that the moment he sees you he doesnât even bother to make formal introductions or anything; nope.
He just needed to see you sit down one time, one time, unwittingly getting a very detailed look of how your thighs just become bigger underneath your skirt, alongside the adorably cute way you attempted to tug the edge down to avoid revealing too much (Naoya had seen more than enough at that point, of course he did.) and that was it for him to know youâd be the perfect wife.
So, fast forward a few weeks, after making the right arrangements, youâre effectively married to him, âhappilyâ living in the Zenâin estate, where he can keep an eye on you, close to whenever he might need to make use of your wifely commitmentsâbut most importantly, underneath constant scrutiny that not even your role as future Lady of the House could save you from.
The torments youâre subjected to here arenât ones you havenât heard before, in fact, youâve heard enough of them to not care anymoreâŠ
But perhaps being married to Naoya, something that many cautioned would probably never happen due to your appearance, was enough to finally make them hurt.
His family just couldnât⊠wrap their mind around the fact that from all women in the world, literally anyone else, he chose you: the epitome of laziness as theyâd like to say. The sheer example of not being able to control oneâs selfish desires in favor of temporary satisfaction.
In a world where thinner, athletic physiques were encouraged, you sure stood out like a sore thumb.
It wasnât your fault, though. Some people were simply born that way, with different genetics and there was nothing wrong with that.
But to them, that was not enough of an excuse, if there ever was one; and once you heard for the last time how Naoya was simply tolerating you because, well, because of some unknown reason, you had enough.
You were tired of constantly hearing them belittling your worth, comparing you to whichever woman they brought along to hopefully convince Naoya into divorcing youâor at least sow his seeds on a more suitable candidate; a fact made worse when he seemingly didnât put a resistance to their invitations, chipping away at your confidence.
And above all, you were exhausted of unwittingly highlighting the faults in your relationship, the clear signs that Naoya was never truly happy with you, such as those scarce moments of intimacy the two shared. Those that you didnât think much of, outside of fear and pain, for he never struck you to be the kind, patient lover (and he wasnât).
But now that these issues were highlighted⊠you could only feel sorrowful.
Naoya, while insatiable when it comes to lust, seemed to have only spent the night with you for political reasons. To fulfill his duty of securing the future of the Zenâinânot because he ever harbored desire for you.
Yet, why did you even expect otherwise? For he too demeaned you with cruel commentaries, and with the one thing you were mostly self-conscious aboutâŠ
âYou know, your thighs wouldnât be that big if you actually worked out or somethingâŠâ
âDonât wear that. I donât want you to show your legsâitâs already unbefitting a woman, but in your case⊠well, itâs only necessary.â
That was more than enough to finally push you to the edge and do the one thing many were constantly pestering you about: not to eat. Though in your defense, itâs not like you felt like doing so anyways, the voices and faces of those that hurt you were quick to put you back in your place if you even did as little as consider it, ruining your appetite.
And you managed to keep this way for a few days, at least until you began to grow sick, tired, unable to tend to your duties as you did before, which did not escape your staffâs attention, and subsequently, Naoyaâs.
âWhat the fuck is wrong with you??â Naoya would exclaim first thing upon returning from a mission; tired. The last thing he wanted to do was deal with the complaints of your lacking commitment, the only goddamn thing you had to do around the estate. âTo go ahead and cause problems to my family, taint my nameâhave you got no shame?!â
âI didnât mean toâŠâ you murmur, yourself tired as well, due for other reasons, made worse by Naoyaâs reproach.
âThen do you mind explaining what the hell were you thinking? What were you planning to do? Get my attention??â He frowns. âDramatic, but what else could I expect from a woman like you?â
âPlease, Naoya⊠I donât feel like arguingâŠâ
âNo, of course not. You donât feel like doing anything, do you? Not even eating!â He remarked. âWhat? Trying to lose some weight, now? Is that whatâs gotten into your mind?â
You remain silent, giving him enough of an answer. He laughs.
âSo it is that!â He boasts. âI canât believe it, Y/N! I didnât think youâd be so stupid to actually do that!â
âLeave me aloneâŠâ you whisper, tears beginning to pool around your eyes.
âTo what? Puke your guts out, now? Donât be stupid!â Naoya continues to jest. âI knew women were desperate, but I didnât think youâd break the mold!â
His words, perhaps out of your already brewing insecurities, or simply because youâve grown tired of his mockery, wash you over with an unprecedented wave of anger, dropping your heart to the pit of your stomach as you sharply turn around, ready to take a stand for yourself once and for all.
âAnd why do you care so much, hm, Naoya?!â You cry. âWerenât you also one of those that always bothered me about my weight? About how embarrassing I am to your name simply because of the way I look?!â
He flinches, startled by your reaction at first, but soon angered by it as well.
âI wonât tolerate your disrespectââ he frowns, yet you donât let him continue.
âYou even ask me to cover myself up!â you gasp. âYouâre soâyouâre so disgusted by how I look that youâyou wouldnât mind if I spent the rest of my life locked away so you wonât ever have to seeââ
âDo you hear yourself?â Naoya seethes, taking your hand and pulling you to him with such strength that instantly startles you, making you squirm in reaction, trying to move away but he keeps you still, understanding youâve officially made him furious. âDo you hear the stupidities youâre spewing?!â
âLeaveâleave me alone.â You whimper, tears sliding down your cheeks. âYouâre hurting me!â
âI ought to hurt you more for insulting me!â
âInsulting⊠you?â you repeat, confused. âHow was this insulting to you?!â
âYou think Iâd let you walk around the estate like a whore? Let you display whatâs mine?!â
âNaoya, youâre notâyouâre not making any sense.â You respond, shame settling in your heart. âIf youâre going to make fun of meâ!â
âYouâre fucking stupid, did you know that?â Is all that he says before pushing you against the wall, making you whimper when roughly hitting the wooden pillar behind, a noise that is quickly shut by his lips landing on yours, wasting no time for his tongue to battle yours, subduing you. âSo fucking stupidâŠâ
Heâd murmur, you moan.
âNaâNaoyaââ you breathe, torn apart by his desire and your confusion. Didnât he⊠dislike you? âStâstop!â
âWhat is it that you wanted me to do? Stand aside as my family ogles at you?!â
âDonât you meanâdonât you mean scrutinize?!â you gasp, flinching when his lips move from yours, down to your jaw, then neck⊠âStopâstop mocking me!â
âI should feel offended by your stupidity, if anything.â He responds, pulling away from you to take a good look into your teary eyesâas if trying to assess if you really declared such atrocity, or if it was work of his own anguished mind. âYour blindness to acknowledge what I truly think of you.â
âTheyâthey hate me.â You tremble, why would he want you to remember such an awful thing? âYou hate meââ
âNo, Y/N.â Naoya groans, pressing closer to you while taking your hand once more to move it down to his groin where his hardening cock was in full display for you to feel, destroying the perceptions you had of everything around youâaround him. âThis is what you make them feelâ what you make me feel!â
âNaoâNaoyaââ you tremble, trying to move away your hand from his growing length, intimidated that he somehow felt even bigger underneath your palm; giving the impression his desire for you right now was much stronger than any other instances. But⊠how? Or more likely, Why? âI donâtâI donât get itâ!â
âDo you really think Iâd be blind to the way they stare at you? To their futile attempts of bringing you down, of changing you, just so theyâd stop thinking what your skin feels like underneath their fingertipsâor how sweet your cunt tastes like?â Naoya breathed, continuing to rub your hand against his cock, desperate to let you know how much he needs his releaseâhow he wants to throw this senseless discussion awayâŠ
But not without declaring his upper hand, the one he always had with his family, of course. âBut they canâtâ He smirks. âThe moment I saw you, I knew youâd be the perfect wife, the perfect mother for my children.â
The thought of harboring such desire from Naoya made your cunt tighten, the same way his cock twitches.
âTheyâre just jealous I got to you first.â He continues. âThat I was able to see your worth just by your wide hips and ample bosomâyouâre the epitome of femininity⊠but even betterâ
Youâre all mine.â
âBut youâbut you said horrible things to meââ you cry, his lascivious words still not enough to remove the pain from those awful moments. âWhyâŠ?â
âAw, my love.â Naoya chuckles, cupping your face with his hands and squeezing it so softly, making you pout, a face he always loved to incite from you, amongst others. âI just canât help it; your reactions are so adorable; you simply make it too easy.â
His hands then travel down to the edges of your skirt, lifting your kimono just enough to reveal your smooth legs to him, the same ones he always had touch and kneed whenever you were close, the mere sight of them enough to make him further spiral into his desireâ
If not anger when seeing the flimsy piece of cloth covering your cunt, fingers quick to grab the edge and rip it apart, letting out a quick gasp from your mouth.
âHow many times have I told you to stop wearing these stupidities?!â He hisses. âYou know damn well than to go against the words of your own husband!â
âBut youâyou hadnât touched me.â You fret. âSince that night, we⊠you hadnâtâI didnât think it was necessary.â
âYou truly couldnât be any dumber, could you? Just because Iâve been busy does that mean you can go on and disobey my words?â Naoya accuses with a jesting tone that serves to place the direction of his following actions. âMy lovely wife is really that naive⊠luckily for you, Iâm the one in charge of doing all the thinking, while youâyou just have to stay like this, ready for meâŠ
To take my cock like the good whore of a wife you are, with that lewd body of yours that is only mine. Exclaiming for me to give you a baby, make you a mother, make your hips wider, your breasts bigger, filled milkââ
And the way your body tightens against him, letting out a moan when his hands parted your legs, guiding his cock onto your dampened slit and gently pushed the head into you, letâs him know this desire has settled in the back of your mind for quite some time, but never revealed itself by the stupidities of his own family, his too undeniably.
But after these agonizing days away from you, forced so by his job, if not those insignificant whores his family brought in an attempt to push him away from you, failing to do so for he quickly discarded them as soon as they crossed his sightâŠ
Heâll never let the opportunity to claim you pass again.
Naoya will do whatever necessary to drill that idea into that little, pathetic mind of yours, even if it means fucking you in the middle of the hallway, where all servants and relatives alike would be able to hear his message loud and clear.
The reality they could only dream of in their most desperate momentsâbut to him, it was only a matter of taking.
âNaoyaâNaoya pleaseânot here.â You whimper, your husband had effectively forced you onto the ground and made you take his cock, either from behind, hands and knees on the wooden floor as he teased and kneaded your ass and hips; he was an avid enjoyed of many positions, but this one had to be one of his favorite ones. To see your skin bounce whenever his hips slammed into you, savoring the way your lewd cunt swallowed him whole, down to the base, with no intentions of letting go, regardless of what you said, it was surprising he still had some restraint. âPleaseâtheyâreâtheyâre going to see!â
âLet them.â Naoya moans, the thought of being caught sends a shiver through his spine; and while itâs not something he necessarily advocated for, the constant, tiring need to be proving his authority over you is what forced him to do so. You might as well play along. âLet them hear how tight your cunt is around my cock! How only I can make you come undone like thisââ
âNâNoâI donâtâI donât wantâŠ!â you whimper, but even when he changed positions, having you on top of him, giving him sight of the breasts he couldnât wait to see grow when youâre inevitably pregnant, you still do not stop jumping on his cock, moving your hips up and down alongside his, clenching whenever hitting that sensitive spot that always had you seeing stars. âI donât want to cumâ!â
âThen maybeâMaybe you shouldnât have this lewd body.â Naoya moans, truly believing that he would never be able to stop himself from using every inch of your body for his own pleasureâfrom fucking his cock between your soft thighs and boobs, admiring the way they completely cover his cock, drowning it in a combination of softness and his own seed, barely able to see where the tip of his head wasâŠ
To relieve that same sensation with his own face, asking youâno, demanding you to smother him with your thighs, a sensation that has him thinking if he were to die this way, cock hard, eased by your soft licks and moans, while deep in the sweet taste of your cunt, he wouldnât mind it, not one bit.
In fact, he hopes thatâs the way he goes.
But heâs in no rush to avoid enjoying the present, the warmth of your body besides him when the two eventually stop, careless to acknowledge if they ever gathered an audience, certainly so when Naoyaâs mind was firmly set in getting you pregnant, as heard by his following words.
âIâll see you tonight.â He declares. âItâs about time you give me a heir.â
And you do nothing but oblige, though you doubted all the cum nestled inside your cervix hadnât done the job already.
âNaoya, youâreâoh!â You gasp when instead of waiting for you to stand up to properly greet him, he lowers down to your level, taking a seat before eventually resting his head over your lap, taking a deep sigh and resting for the first time after a long week of work. âIs⊠everything alright?â
In fact, you relished the idea. If it meant getting this side of Naoyaâs desire, attention you didnât think to be deserving of, or even capable of obtainingâŠ. Then you were nothing but obedient.
âIâm tired.â He responds, adjusting himself into an even better position and sighing once more. âI donât want to talk.â
So, you donât, preferring instead to softly caress his head, moving some of his silky black threads away from his face and letting him relax, enough to dive into the beginnings of his slumber, but not before clearing his mind from one doubt.
âOur babyââ
âHeâs fine.â You murmur, placing your hand over your stomach. Itâs still very early during the pregnancy to know so, and yet, there was something about you that just made it so obvious that you were carrying a life inside youâ
Perhaps it was the way you glowed, or how you became softer with him ever since it was first announced.
Though the latter was mostly the fact that you started to feel⊠wanted by your husband, a kind of desire that while far from perfect, was enough for you to change your perspective of this marriage, allowing you to open up to him, mostly so when Naoya now defended you from those unwanted comments from his family.
Youâre carrying the future of the Zenâin, after all, some decorum must be maintained.
Yet something tells you his changed demeaner ran far deeper than what Naoya wanted to reveal. «All in due time» you suppose.
âI love you, and our baby too.â You say, instinctively taken by this calm moment of domesticity with your loving husband, not expecting a response considering his somewhat cold natureâonly to be proven wrong when he turns around to see you, silently placing his gaze on yours in such way that initially makes you think you mightâve ruined this moment, just for him to pull you closer to him, taking your lips in a soft, quick kiss before returning to your lap, closing his eyes and sleeping.
He may not have said it, but the sentiment was the same, and that was enough for you to be happy.
Naoya is still a jerk, but I like to think he eventually got to genuinely care about you. Also, he got real lucky that one time he thought with his dick, imagine if you were a piece of shit too? NAH He'd lose it. He got real lucky that you were nice, I tell you...
Also, I'm still with the pregnancy stuff :) sorrynotsorry.
OH! and also!! It's safe to say that the things Naoya said are NOT a reflection of what I think!! Everybody is beautiful and deserving of love, no matter what body type â€ïž
Now, thank you so much for sending this niche ask... I gotta say, I have been thinking about it since I do relate to it............... but I try to keep my work pretty open-ended so anyone can relate :) Still, if there's something you'd like me to write a bit more detailed, just let me know! I'll be sure to try my best tho, some I might reject if I don't feel like I know much about the matter....
Anyways, thank you so much for this ask â€ïž take care, and hope to see you soon â€ïž
#ask#naoya zenin#naoya zen'in#naoya x reader#naoya zenin x reader#naoya zenin x you#jjk naoya#naoya zen'in x reader#jjk x reader#jjk smut#jjk x you#prompt series: jujutsu kaisen
246 notes
·
View notes
Text
Ice and fire
Pairing: Hockey player! Eris x Rhys sister! Reader
Warnings: possessive Eris, teeth rooting fluff, suggestive (smut scene but not detailed)
Summary: headcanons about hockey player! Eris
Masterlist â hockey player! Azriel / Cassian
Eris is the capitan of the autumn fire hockey team. A lot of people say he got that position only because of his father, who is the owner of the team, but you know how hard he worked for it.
Let's be honest his teammates don't dare not to give everything out every single match. Eris worked hard for this team. They have to do so, too. It happened many times that he got someone kicked out of the team if they didn't play with all their might how he wanted.
On ice, Eris is fast, not as fast as Azriel, but still pretty fast. He's the player that isn't noticeable when he doesn't want to. If you think that the left side is safe and there is no one from their team, bum Eris is there in a second scoring goal.
He, as a capitan, of course knows his way with words. So just imagine the dirty talk he has going on. Not just once, he made you come undone only with his words.
"Yeah, such a good girl." His words make you feel fire in your veins and make you go faster. "You know how to make me feel, do you?" You moan, putting hands on his chest to steady yourself. Eris, grip on your hips, thigest making burise in the shape of them.
"Answer me, pretty girl." His hand leaves your hips and caresses your cheek. "Y-yes, I do." his smile goes bigger at the state you are in. Fully at his mercy with no way to run.
"My good girl"
Let's be honest. You didn't like him at first, like at all. Autumn fire was the rival team of Velaris dreams. No one really knows when it began, but it's there. (Velaris dreams dislike any team, expect sunlight team). The rivality sometimes projects even to real life.
Many times did Eris and Rhys glare at each other even when just passing by. You, as a sister of Rhysand, of course, were on the side of your brother.
So it was a surprise when you once (not just once) woke up naked in bed with Eris. Both of you hungover, but remembering every detail of your night together.
You slowly wake up, lazily looking over the room. Your mind is still cloudy by the amount of alcohol you had, not really realising what happened and where you are. "Good morning, princess." Looking to the side, you see man who kept you company for the night. Your mind shutting off even more seeing your brother's enemy "What? You weren't that quiet a few hours ago. " You quickly stood up and wrapped blanket around yourself. "No no, this shouldn't have happened"
"But it did, and I must say I enjoyed it." He smirked at you.
Looking at the memory now, you smile and thank your past self for getting black out drunk and sleeping with your brothers enemy. Cause that's when it all started.
The sneaking around, sneaky glances over the room. You lived in your own forbidden love book. Except the fact that at that time you two were just enemies with benefist.
Still fighting over anything and everything, comparing each other teams, laughing when the other one losses. It wouldn't be it without you two bickering all the time.
Just now, as a bonus, you were sleeping together.
Sometimes Eris wasn't that sneaky about your little agreement at all. He was a possessive man, and he wasn't scared to show it.
Many times, he has beaten some guy on ice just cause he was flirting with you. His girl
Velaris dreams vs Autumn fire
The match of a season, everyone wants to watch it live. Rivality both of fans and players making atmosphere that could only be made with them. Even people who don't watch hockey had to be there. Of course you were there too. Sitting at the family seates closest to the ice, smiling and waving at your brother and his teammates. One of them was particularly friendly, winking at you and even being bold enough to say he will score a goal just for you. Not that he wasn't attractive, but you were more into red-haired guys with big ego. Speaking of which, you can feel his eyes burning hole into your head. You turned to face the side of the ice he was on and smirked at him. Plan forming in your head.
You kept slightly flirting with that guy, not stopping even when Eris team scored. That game kept going till Eris pointed at you and pushed that guy. You couldn't help yourself but be slightly worried about Eris, you knew that he could take care of himself in a fight, he didn't get in those that often as a Cassian, but he still did and he won every one of them.
Yet that slight flutter of your heart when that guy managed to land a punch of him still found a way to you. You didn't even realise that you stood up till the fight came to the end, and Eris, with a winning grin, came to the glass that was separating you two and winked at you. Your heart jumped once more, but now in excitement and....love?
Maybe, but just maybe you felt more than hate towards him.
Since then, everyone knew who you belonged to, and mostly who Eris belonged to.
Let's just say his girl fans don't like you that much. Jealousy glares are being sent your way every time he even just looks at you.
Not that you or him care about it that much.
You became the power couple of hockey. Fans of autumn strongly believed that it was you who helped Eris and the team get back to the top.
But not just fans of autumn loved you two together. Everyone found cute how you two spend all the time together. In every photo taken of Eris, was you on his arm smiling at the photographer.
Eris loves to show you off. His hand on your lower back keeps you close to him and calms you down in crowded places he often gets as a hockey superstar.
You accompany him to every one of his important events. Eris telling everyone he won't show up if you can't come with him.
He is like a puppy in your presence, his mask completely crumbling with only your Eris left.
He gets so clingy every time there are just two of you. You can't even go to the toilet in the night without having a tall shadow following you. Don't forget about his hounds. They all are waiting for you behind Eris.
The clock read three am. You need to use the toilet, increasing every minute you're stuck with Eris arms wrapped around you and his legs tangled with yours. After five minutes of uncomfortable tossing around, trying to fall asleep and forget about your need. You give up and turn to Eris.
Running your fingers through his hair and lightly caressing his face. With a light kiss to his forehead, you try to wake him up.
"Er, let me go, please?" Eris opens one of his eyes, looking at you with a sleepy look on his face. "No, sleep." He wrapped his arms around you more thighly and turned around with you.
"Eris, let me go now, or I will literally piss myself," you whisper scream at him. "didn't know you were into that type of things love." You hit him in the chest while he just chuckled at let you go. Quickly standing up, you didn't realise you let the dogs in last night. All of them awake and looking at you. "Don't you dare follow me, Er you make sure of it." He just sent you thumps up from the bed.
After being done with everything, you opened the door with a loud scream. You quickly close to the door, holding your chest where the heart is, breathing deeply. Soon enough, there is a loud laugh and barking being heard. "Don't tell me we scared you that much"
Opening the door again you saw Eris standing in the middle with the biggest gring possible, all dogs sitting all around him wagging their tails. "Don't you dare to do it again, Eris. I'm being dead serious."
He wrapped his hand around your waist, still laughing to himself. "Of course you are." You couldn't help yourself, but smile too. Love shining in both of your eyes. He put his hand on your cheek kissing you deeply.
"I love you, dear"
#a court of thorns and roses#acotar#acotar x reader#acotar x you#acotar fluff#acotar eris#eris vandaddy#eris vanserra#eris acotar#eris x reader#eris x y/n#eris x you#acotar eris x reader
238 notes
·
View notes
Note
I just saw a skating show and one of the guys looked like bucky and now I NEED a yn Ă figure skating partner bucky one shot. With them working on a throw and he's all mad she can't land it then gets hurt and all the angst and comforting. Omg please I'll cry I love you! â€ïž
Ok, I have to admit this was my first ask and I got so excited that this got a little away from me. I'd like to say I'm sorry for not putting much technical stuff about figure skating in it but I know really nothing, I did my best researching stuff but it's still not much. I hope you're happy how it turned out, if not let me know! I really just took it and ran with it, I really hope you like it. đ„čâ€ïž
also, sorry it took me a little but my keyboard broke and I had to wait for the new one because writing on the phone I would've made too many mistakes.
On Thin Ice - Bucky Barnes x y/n Stark
Summary: you're paired with Bucky Barnes for an important competition but your negative feelings towards each other make everything much more difficult. Figure Skating AU.
Pairing: Bucky Barnes x female!Stark reader
Warnings: Bucky being an ass. Reader gets hurt. Angst. Language cause why not. Minimal use of Y/N. My poor attempts at being funny.
Word Count: 6.6K
Masterlist
Being a Stark isn't always easy.
Now donât get me wrong, itâs not like youâre superheroes or anything, but being the daughter of Tony Stark meant that you always had to be not only on your best behavior but you had to be the best in general, no matter what you were doing.
Itâs always been a lot of pressure growing up, but it's something you're used to at this point.
All your life there just wasnât room for failure.
When you were little you hated it, sometimes even hated your dad for it, but you had to give it to him that it made you detail oriented and more driven and focused than most, so with time you came to be grateful for it.
His continuous badgering you into taking various lessons as a kid is also what led you to discover your passion: figure skating.
Skating was something that just somehow came naturally to you, and the more time you spent at the ice rink the more you fell in love with it.
You loved just spending hours going and going, to the point where the world blurred around you and you almost felt like you were flying.
After seeing how happy it made you, your father eased up a bit on you, but he still expected perfection, which you always worked hard to provide.
All youâve always wanted was to make him proud of you. Which he was and never failed to mention, but you were still terrified of disappointing him.
All the pressure your last name came with was nothing compared to the pressure you put on yourself, you were always your hardest critic.
That is, at least, until you met Bucky Barnes.
You don't know why, maybe he just hates you and likes to humiliate you, but it seems like he always has something to say about your performances.
It all started the very first day you met, you were 18 at the ice rink your father decided to buy for you on your birthday the week before.
You were shocked to say the least when he told you, but he had always been better at showing his love rather than saying it, and donât ever let it be said that Tony Stark didnât love his daughter to death.
It was the same place where you skated for the first time when you were merely 5 years old, which you then changed for one closer to your home, but this one held so much more sentiment for you that the extra travel time was worth it, and it was also much bigger, the place where a lot of the important competitions happened.Â
The Saturday after your birthday you finally had some free time having just finished exams week and finally being done with high school once and for all, so you planned to meet up with Natasha at the newly named âStarkâs snowlandâ.
Natasha was also a figure skater and you two have known each other since you were 8 years old, participating in almost a lot your competitions together, which usually ended with the two of you in first and second place.
Then Natasha started doing more and more couples competitions with various partners, but you were still always there to cheer for each other.
When she texted she was running late, you decided to just wait for her on the ice so you went inside, put on your skates and just got lost in your head, glad that the early hour meant nobody was around yet.
Then, after having done a few easy moves and having just finished an Axel, you heard some clapping coming from the entrance of the rink.
You stopped abruptly and looked for the source of the noise when you spotted a brunette cheering on you like he was at the Olympics standing beside a blonde that looked kind of embarrassed by his friends' antics.
"Didnât realize I had an audience." you said, while moving towards them.
"Well, you should with the way you move out there." the brunette said, shamelessly checking you out shortly before receiving a smack behind his head, courtesy of blondie.
"Sorry about him. My nameâs Steve," the blonde said while you tried hard not to laugh at the look his friend was giving him. "and this jerk here is Bucky." He pointed at his friend, who seemed to suddenly remember you were there because he turned to you with a charming smile while you introduced yourself.
"Is this your first time skating here?" Bucky asked "Iâm sure I would remember a pretty face like yours." he then added, making you blush.
"I usually only come here for competitions, but-" before you could finish talking you heard the door behind them open and Natasha screaming "Stark!" making the boys turn around to look at her.
"Romanoff!" you greeted her, laughing.
Bucky turned back to you, face suddenly all serious, which confused you a lot since he was all flirty smiles until two seconds before. He mumbled something about having to go and almost ran away as fast as he could.
You looked at Steve who seemed as confused as you felt, gave you an apologetic smile and went after his friend.Â
You didnât have much more time to ponder on the sudden turn of events because Natasha was in her skates on record time and raring to go.
All you know is, for the rest of the day you felt Buckyâs eyes on you but every time you turned to him he had a stoic look on his face, and every word out of his mouth towards you was criticism on whatever you were doing.
And here we are now, 6 years later and nothing has changed.
Now 24 and having graduated college, you can be found at Starkâs almost everyday while you figure out the next phase of your life.
Itâs honestly not bad, your dad wanted you to intern for him at Stark Industries during college so, after you graduated, you could start working for him full time, but thatâs not what you wanted.
If youâre honest with yourself you do want to take over your fatherâs empire one day, just not yet.
You wanted to keep doing skating competitions, therefore all the free time that you had during college was spent skating. And so, as a compromise, your dad had you teach a few kid classes during the week when one of the teachers unexpectedly quit one day, and you happily agreed.
You did this for all the duration of college, after graduating you kept doing it and, to your fatherâs delight, took on even more classes to keep yourself a bit more occupied.
It was at the end of one of these classes that you were suddenly approached by Barnes today, which was very rare.
Usually both of you did your best to avoid each other, even when you started being there everyday, you wouldnât give each other even a second glance, as far as you were concerned.
Youâve liked him when you first met him, but after months of him being nothing but an ass to you, you decided to stop trying and largely ignore him unless you were in a larger group that consisted of you, him, Steve, Natasha, Sam, another friend of theirs that you quickly became friends with, and Scott, a friend you made your first week of college.
Needless to say, you were baffled to see Bucky walk up to you and not immediately insult your behavior during the lesson that just ended, like he usually does when he gifts you with his presence. Instead he said "Hey Stark, can we talk?"
"Uhm⊠sure. Whatâs up, Barnes?" you say while starting to put down the cones you'll need for your next class.
"You know the couples competition that weâre having here in a few months?" he asks, following behind you. You think he looks nervous, which you find weird as Bucky Barnes is as confident as they come.
"Yeah, what about it?" You stop what youâre doing and turn around towards him, too curious to not give him all your attention.
"Well, I wanted to sign up, but it seems like Iâm missing a partner.,," he says while rubbing his neck, almost embarrassed by what heâs asking.
"Donât you usually team up with Nat?" you ask him.
"I do, but sheâs gonna be out of town that day, and all the other girls are either paired up or not interestedâŠ" he explains, still not going to the point.
"Where are you going with this, Barnes?" You ask, crossing your arms in irritation at the time he was wasting while you still have things to do before your next class.
"Are you really going to make me ask?" he almost whines and, when you merely raise your eyebrow, a clearly amused face at his almost desperation, he finally gets to the point of his interruption. "Fine. Will you be my partner?"
Although you suspected where he was going, it's still a little shocking to hear him ask. Before you answer him though, you feel the need to tell him "You know Iâve never done pairs before, right? Not even outside of competitions."
"I know, but I also know youâre a fast learner." at your confused look, he elaborates "Youâve been training here for what, six years now? Iâve seen you learn pretty advanced moves in a crazy short amount of time for last minute competitions or even just for fun. And, whether I like it or not, youâre one of the best figure skaters Iâve ever met." he finishes.
That last sentence has you scoffing at him and starting to get annoyed at him "You donât need to lie to me just to get me to agree just because youâre desperate for a partner."
"Why would you think Iâm lying?" he says while having the audacity to look confused at your anger.
"You do nothing but criticize me all the time! The real question is, why would I ever think otherwise?"
"Just because I criticize you, doesnât mean I donât think youâre good!" he says it like was the most obvious thing in the world. "Please Y/N, I really need a partner, and, right now, youâre my only choice. Please." he adds at the end, just for good measure.
To be fair, Bucky had never been this polite or patient with you, and has never even called you by your first name, so it was clear that this was important to him, which is probably what led you to say yes.
He seemed happy for all of two seconds before going back to being the usual jerk, which made you instantly start to regret your decision, but you figured old habits die hard, you just had to be a little patient and he would get easier to work with the more he got used to this.Â
Boy, were you wrong.Â
For the next three months you met with Bucky three times a week, working out your routine and training sometimes even for hours.
It wasnât anything you hadnât done before, but what really annoyed you to no end was finding out that Buckyâs favorite brand of training seemed to be complaining.
All he did was criticize every move you made, right or wrong, even the couples ones you were still learning.
You also found out that being so close to him for such long periods of time made you clumsier than ever, which did not at all help the situation.
All it took was for you to be near him enough to be surrounded by his cologne and suddenly you were falling more than usual, missing your cues and straight up forgetting the next steps of the routine, which only gave Bucky more fuel to add to the fire.
It also didnât help that whenever Bucky asked you why you were so distracted you lost all your natural Stark sarcasm and could barely get out a sound, not knowing how to tell him even if you wanted to, which you definitely didnât, that he was the problem.
But you somehow made it through it and, with a week to go before the competition, you had it down to a T.
Or almost.
"Damn it." you say, frustrated with yourself, after you almost fall again on the landing of the throw jump.
The problem with throw jumps is that Bucky has to pick you up and quite literally throw you in the air and, while he does that quite easily, being so close to him right before he throws you disorients you just enough to miss twists and fumble the landing.
A thing that youâd never tell Bucky, which at the moment is giving the most annoyed look youâve ever seen on his stupidly pretty face.
"Seriously, Stark?!" He almost yells while skating closer to you. "Why the hell is this taking you so long to get right? Youâve done harder things than this both by yourself and with me, so what the hell is wrong with you?"
Like always, you donât quite know how to respond to him, not even wanting to acknowledge the cause of your concentration problem.
"Letâs just try this again." You say, quieter than you normally would, and get in position.
Your back is turned to him but you can hear him sigh before you feel him move and position himself next to you. You nod at Scott whoâs controlling the music, and he starts again.
Everything is going great, until, again you fumble the landing, but this time you fall on your knees. You can hear Scott shouting your name, so you hold a thumbs up to let him know youâre okay.
You can see Bucky getting closer to you with your peripheral vision, but donât look up or even try to make a move to get up.
You can feel the tears starting to form in your eyes, not because it hurts, but because youâre so frustrated with yourself for not being able to do this.
Youâre trying your hardest not to cry out of anger when you see Buckyâs hand in front of your face, a silent offer of help. The last thing you want to do right now is look at his stupid face, so you slap his hand away and get up on your own, ignoring Bucky almost altogether and putting yourself in position to start again from the top.
Bucky comes behind you, but this time you can feel him looking at you while he says, "We donât have to go again. We can stop here for today." his voice much quieter than it's ever been before, which only fuels your anger more.
"The competitionâs next week Barnes, unless you want us to make fools of ourselves, we need to do this until I get it right." You snapped, letting him see you angry for the first time since you started training.
He was a little shocked but didnât say anything else while he got in position, signaling to Scott to start the music.
All you can think about at this point is the disappointment on your dadâs face if you donât win the competition, or worse fall like you just did.
Youâre not even focused on Bucky anymore, in fact youâre so distracted that you donât even make it to the throw jump before you fall, except this time you can feel that somethingâs wrong as soon as you hit the ice.
You can feel pain shoot from your ankle through your whole body and get immediately dizzy, you could barely make out the lights on the ceiling, your eyes going in and out of focus.
You can hear yelling and, once you concentrated, you can make out Bucky's voice saying words like âstupidâ and âincompetentâ, which made you wish you had just passed out so you wouldnât have to hear him insult you.
Your mind seemed to clear a little and you realized your tears finally started falling at some point, but you didnât have much time to ponder on that before you were being helped to your feet, Scott telling you he was taking you to the hospital and everything was going to be okay.
You realized Bucky was no longer next to you before you even realized you didnât have skates on anymore and were barefoot, but you just assumed he was too mad at you to care about your ankle.
-
Youâre sitting in a hospital bed with a stomp on your left foot when your dad walks in, worry all over his face.
"Hey junior, are you okay?" you roll your eyes at his nickname, surely you donât expect Tony Stark to be any less sarcastic seeing you well enough, but youâve begged him to drop the stupid nickname which he refuses to because âbut youâre just like me, it's a compliment!â
"Iâm okay dad, just have to wear this for a few days." you say, pointing to your foot on a pillow.
"Good. Wanna tell me what happened?" he asks, taking a seat beside your bed.
"Just landed wrong while practicing the routine with Barnes. Too distracted, kept fucking up landings." you tell him, not daring to look in his eyes.
"Pushing yourself too hard?"
He surprises you with this question, but you promptly answer it. "If I was, I wouldâve been able to land all my moves correctly. If anything Iâm not pushing myself hard enough."
You canât look at his face just to see the disappointment at your failure, but when you feel his hand on yours you force yourself to look into his eyes, and, to your surprise, there's no hint of disappointment.
"You know, sweetheart, I do mean it when I say youâre just like me. And there is nothing more heartbreaking to me than looking at you and seeing the same self-destructive tendencies I have reflected on you." he wipes a tear you hadnât realized was falling from your cheek and keeps going. "I hate that I passed that on to you. I shouldâve been more careful with you. I thought that letting you know I was proud was enough, unlike my dad, but maybe I shouldâve been more specific."
"What do you mean?" you ask, sniffling a bit.
"Iâm not proud of you because you always come first in competitions, or because you get the highest grades. Iâm proud of you because I know you always try your best and put all of yourself into everything you do. Thatâs what being a Stark is all about. Plus youâre my daughter so letâs be honest, Iâd love you to death even if you were a high school dropout who deals fake drugs to college kids."
You laughed while drying your tears, grateful for your fatherâs inability to stay serious for too long.
You hug him and say "Thanks, dad. I needed that more than I thought."
You let go of him and tell him about the real reason you couldnât concentrate: the long-haired asshole with eyes so blue you felt like you were flying in the sky while looking at them, and like you were drowning the second he opened his mouth to say shit about you.
Of course you didnât put it on those exact terms, but your dad was pretty good at reading between the lines.
By the end he had a smirk that made you want to legally change your name and run away because you just know heâs never going to let you live this down.
"Well, sounds like heâs really something." thatâs all he says, weirdly. You eye him suspiciously but he doesnât add to his sentence.
In fact, he doesnât say anything more about it until heâs helped you get comfortable on your bed back home.
"You knowâŠ" he starts "little boys pull little girlsâ pigtails on the playground to get their attention, because they donât know what else to do." he says.
"Yeah, boys are stupid, so what?" you deadpan and he laughs then surprisingly says "Exactly. Maybe youâre not the only one that feels something here. Maybe thereâs a stupid boy that canât take his eyes off of you, but doesnât know how to get your attention other than criticize you." he says, clearly happy with where he ended.
"Is this your long way of saying that you think Bucky likes me the same way I like him?" You raise an eyebrow at him.
"This is my long way of saying donât be a stubborn Stark and try actually talking to him about this. Youâd be surprised how fast stupid boys grow up just to keep the girl they want. Just ask your mother." and with that he leaves with a wink, leaving you wondering how much more immature Tony Stark couldâve been to have to grow up enough to sweep Pepper Potts off her feet.
You spend the next few days as a little ball of anxiety on your bed, not being able to do much but overthink about Bucky, only getting a break when Scott came to keep you company.
The day before the competition you've enough and convince Scott to drive you to the ice rink, knowing Bucky was probably there.
When you get there you can hear music but you donât think much of it until you get right in front of the door and realize it was the song you and Bucky chose. Frowning, you open the door and what you see makes your jaw drop.
There they are, Bucky and Natasha, doing your routine.
You donât know when you got closer to the rink, but you cannot take your eyes off of them, that is until you hear someone beside you say "theyâre good, arenât they?"
You turn your head to see Sam and Steve, the latter looking at you in a knowing way that almost seems apologetic of Samâs words, the effect of which Sam doesnât seem to notice.
You always felt like Steve could see right through you when it came to Bucky, always looking at you like he knew exactly how you felt and how much his words hurt you.
Seemingly reading all the questions swimming in your mind right now, Steve offers you some answers.
"Natasha came back early from her vacation. He brought her up to speed and she agreed to help him out. Theyâve been practicing non-stop everyday since the day after you got hurt." Feeling like you have enough information, you turn back to the ice.Â
You watch them work in sync, almost like they're connected by wires and one canât move without taking the other with them.
You watch as Bucky picks up Nat effortlessly and throws her like she's made of air. You watch as she moves so gracefully that it's almost surreal. You see her land every jump perfectly.
Again. And again. And again.
Every jump, every twist, every second you watch them something inside you brokes more.
You donât know why, Natasha has been Buckyâs partner countless times before and it never mattered to you, and youâve only skated with him for less than four months.
Maybe it was the fact that they're using the routing you and Bucky had come up with together, maybe you feel replaced.
Maybe it was the fact that you were coming here to talk to Bucky about your feelings and now you were seeing him flying around the ice rink as close with another girl as he was with you, maybe even closer.
They finish the routine and you can hear Buckyâs laughter, you can see his smile as he tells Natasha how perfect she was, how impressed he is at how fast she picked up everything, how glad he is that she showed up when she did.
Then it hits you.
Of course heâs glad she showed up. He never wanted to do this with you, you werenât even a second choice, it took literally every other girl he knows to be unavailable for him to even think to ask you.
Why wouldnât he be happy to have her back? He certainly never acted like this with you. He never laughed, barely even smiled...
He didnât choose you, he got stuck with you.
Suddenly, itâs like everything heâs ever done, everything heâs ever said to you comes crashing down on you all at once.
Itâs like you can actually hear your heart breaking and thereâs only one thought on your mind: He likes Natasha.
It makes sense, the first day you met he seemed into you, right up until he saw her and the second he turned around he was done with you.
Maybe he started to be an ass just to make that clear, not wanting to actually say anything. After all, he always was very nice to Nat. To everyone but you really.
And itâs not like you could blame him, Natashaâs always been better than you. Growing up she was always your only competition, itâs a fortune you ended up friends really, considering how easy it couldâve been for you to hate each other.
Sheâs the reason you spent so much time trying to be better, and youâd like to say it was the same for her, but you doubt it very much.
Sheâs always been prettier, thinner, stronger, smarter, better with boys and at making friends. She was the obvious choice.
Of course she was Buckyâs choice.
You didnât realize you were so deep in your thoughts, or that you were still staring at them, until you feel a hand on your shoulder and hear Samâs worried voice asking if you were okay.
You look at Steve and Sam and all you want to do is get out of here. It was already a miracle you werenât already crying.
Without saying a word you turn around and walk away as fast as you can with the damn stump on your foot. You arenât fast enough though, because halfway to the door you hear Buckyâs voice, much too close to you to your liking, calling your name.
For a second you think you hear something seeming happiness in his voice, but quickly dismiss the idea and try to keep going, but then you feel his hand on your wrist turning you around to face him.
His face seems to instantly fall as he looks at you and all you can think about is how sick you are of being the only one that takes his smile away.
"Whatâs wrong?" he asks in a weirdly soft tone, but you canât find the voice to answer him.
You two just stare at each other until you hear someone clear their throat behind Bucky, and you look over his shoulder just as Natasha starts talking.
"Hi, Stark. Heard what happened to you." she nods towards your foot "Sorry I havenât been to visit you, weâve been pretty busy."
You donât look at her while you answer, turning your eyes back to Bucky, whoâs still holding your wrist, while you say "I can see that. Donât worry, Romanoff, Iâm just glad Barnes finally has a partner thatâs not incompetent."
All he does is stare confusedly at you, which makes you angry enough to yank your hand away from him, turn around and walk away, ignoring the calls of your name behind you.
You miss the sadness on Buckyâs face, or the way he questions Sam and Steve about everything you said and did since the second you entered.
Bucky, on the other hand, did not miss the tears starting to fall down your cheeks as you turn away.
You decide not to go to the competition the following day. It would be the first time you voluntarily miss one of Natâs competitions, but you donât feel like having a replay of yesterdayâs show when itâs already been on replay in your mind all night.
Your absence doesnât go unnoticed by your friends. Nat and Steve being the only ones that understand, even though theyâre not very happy about it.
Another thing that doesnât go unnoticed by the group is how much more agitated than normal Bucky seems to be.
Even during competitions, heâs usually very calm, but today the only thing that makes him stop pacing around the room is Natashaâs sharp âwould you sit downâ that makes him sigh and sit next to her on the bleachers where theyâre waiting for their turn.
He canât seem to keep his body still as he starts to bounce his leg up and down out of nerves, and canât seem to stop even when the redhead gets up abruptly with an exasperated âfor the love of godâ and goes to sit further from him and near Sam, exchanging seats with Steve, who puts a hand on Buckyâs shoulder, effectively bringing out of his head and making his body still with another sigh.
"You know, you donât have to do this if you donât want to." Steve tells his anxious friend.
"You know I have to Steve. Otherwise Fury won't let me do other couples competitions."
"I know, but the whole reason you started doing them was for the chance to pair up with Y/N, which never even happened until now." Steve points out while frowning.
"Iâm not the one that chooses the pairs, Rogers, itâs always Fury. Heâs the whole reason Romanoff and I worked so hard this week just so she could do this. Plus Y/Nâs never been interested in these competitions so this whole idea was just stupid to begin with. Now after I finally convince her, she gets hurt and thinks I think sheâs incompetent, for some reason." Bucky hasn't been able to stop thinking about what you said yesterday.
Why would you ever think he thinks you're incompetent? He knows he's been a dick to you for years, but never has he ever said you were incompetent.
It's really just constructive criticism given in a poor way. A very poor way... Yeah, he really just has himself to blame for the way you feel about him now, he knows it.
He doesn't even really have a justification for it, either. If he's being honest with himself, he's intimidated by you.
The first time he saw you he thought you were the most beautiful girl he's ever seen, you were so graceful on skates and looked like you were exactly where you belong, lost in your own little world.
Then when Natasha said your name, he realized who he was talking to: the daughter of one of the richest families in town.
He'd heard a lot about you and your family, your impressive achievements on and off the ice. He's ashamed to say he felt small all of a sudden, knowing just from hearing about you that he'd never be good enough for you.
Still, he couldn't help but be drawn to you, couldn't help but watch you as much as he could get away with, but the only way he could justify that without being seen as a creep was to criticize what you did. It made sense, right?
Bucky is pulled from his thoughts, again, by Steveâs voice.
"Well, you were basically yelling that at her when she got hurt last week." at his words Bucky's just as confused as he was yesterday when you stormed out.
"I didnâtâŠ" then it hits him. "I wasnât talking about her! I was talking about Scott because he wouldnât hurry up!"
"Oh. Listen, buddy, we both know you like her. You fucked up, big time, and itâs gonna take a lot to get her to forgive you. You could start by stop being an ass to her and apologize." Bucky knows the blonde is right.
It will take a miracle just to get you to look in his direction, let alone allow him to apologize, but he has to at least try to make things right.
He stands up suddenly, startling Steve, and says, "you were there for all our rehearsals, right? You know the routine?"
Steve is confused, but answers with a slow "yeah, why?" but Bucky gives no further explanation, too busy picking up all his stuff.
When Steve puts together what his friend is hinting at, he quickly says "I didnât mean right now!"
"No time like the present! Go change." he says, nudging Steve toward the changing rooms.
"Buck, if you go now Furyâs gonna kill you!"
"I donât care!" he yells, basically running out the door and ignoring Natasha yelling his name, the only thing on his mind being running to you as fast as he could.Â
Every thought in his head, though, is instantly forgotten as he comes to a sudden stop at the top of the stairs outside of the rink.
There, at the bottom, is you, looking just as shocked at seeing him there as he feels.
After a few moments of just looking at each other, you canât take it anymore and decide to break the silence. "I didnât know if I should come in. Didnât know if Nat wanted my support after I was so rude, you know."
When he doesnât say anything and just stares at you, you feel the need to keep going.
"What are you doing out here? Did I miss your turn? How did it go?" that seems to snap him out of it and he starts to move towards you, still not saying anything and making you even more nervous as you start regretting coming here.
When he comes face to face with you, finally, he speaks. "I was gonna come looking for you." your brows furrowed in confusion.
"why?"
"I have owed you an apology for a long time now. Iâm sorry for being a dick to you for all these years⊠it really wasnât about you. I just felt insecure and acted out about it, and eventually I felt so used to it I couldnât help it..."
You were shocked to say the least, this was the last thing you were expecting tonight. "You felt insecure? Why?"
"Because youâre you!" he almost yelled, gesturing to your whole body and startling you a bit. "I mean youâre a Stark, youâre kind of a legend who lives up to the legend. Youâre smart and talented and confident and beautiful. I never thought Iâd be good enough for you... I still donât."
You don't know what to say, but you aren't running for the hills so Bucky keeps talking. "Iâd also like to make it clear that Iâve never called you incompetent. I was talking about Lang, that idiot took ages to get his keys to drive you to the hospital. I didnât even realize you mightâve heard me until Steve pointed it out to me just now while we were waiting our turn and I just had to find you and tell you."
Once everything he said actually registered in your brain, the words came out of your mouth before you could stop them. "Wait, you left the competition to come find me? Natashaâs gonna kill you!"
He chuckles a little while saying, "Iâd be more worried about Fury."
"Fury?" You're confused again. "Why would you be worried about Fury?"
"Heâs gonna be pissed that I left. Heâs the whole reason Romanoff and I trained so hard to make it here, I wanted to skip it after you got hurt, but he said if I did he wouldnât let me do any more pairs."
"I thought this competition was important to you, thatâs the whole reason I said yes. And you wanted to quit it?" You're more confused than ever.
"It was important because it was my chance to finally spend time with you." he says, like it was the most obvious thing in the world. "Iâd rather not do our routine at all if I canât do it with you." he adds, shrugging.Â
"really?" you canât help but smile at hearing him say âour routineâ "But you and Nat work much better than you and I do."
"perphabs, but I still think youâre the best there is. Even when itâs with me, a person you hate." He says the last part while looking at his feet, almost afraid of saying it aloud and perfectly aware that heâs the reason why.
"I donât hate you." you say, almost too fast.
His eyes snap back up to yours. "You donât? I mean, I wouldnât blame you if you did. Iâd hate me if I were you."
"Sure, I donât always love the things you say about my skills, but youâll never criticize me more than I criticize myself. Mostly, youâre just a distraction." you say shrugging, not fully realizing what you just confessed.
"I distract you?" he says with a smug smirk that kind of makes you want to punch him, bringing his hand to your cheek.
You groan but let him keep it there, loving the feeling of his warm hand against your skin. "Donât get cocky with me, Barnes."
He laughs, but doesnât say anything else waiting for you to elaborate with an expectant look.
"Fine." you sigh. "Yes, you distract me. You might be a jerk, but I canât concentrate when Iâm around you. All I can think about is the sound of your voice, and the way you smell and the color of your stupid pretty eyes... I canât help but like you, no matter how much of an asshole you are to me, for reasons Iâm sure have something to do with my father."
He laughs again at your last sentence and you swear youâd never heard a better sound. "So I guess I should be thankful for you daddy issues, huh." he says making you laugh with him.
"Yeah, you very much should be." you put your arms around his neck when his hand drops from your face and his arms wrap around your waist.Â
"You distract me too, you know. Everytime youâre in the room youâre all I can see..." He sighs. "Iâll never apologize enough for all the things I said to you, but let me try. Let me take you on a date, for starters."
You pretend to think about it all of two seconds before youâre nodding with a smile, so he adds, "What about right now?"
"Slow down there, Romeo, why donât we go cheer on our friends first." you giggle at his pout while you take his hand and lead the way inside.
When you take a seat next to Sam, just in time to hear the announcement of Natasha and Steveâs names, there's no wiping the smile off of Buckyâs face. His arm goes immediately around your shoulders to bring you closer as you greet Sam that had a knowing grin of his own.
You watch your friends go through the routine perfectly, to your joy and surprise. You really are proud of them, and you make sure to tell them when they are close enough to the edge of the ice while waiting for their score.
"Maybe after we can all go out to eat something." Steve suggests, still slightly out of breath.
"Iâm sorry, punk. I have a date that Iâm not missing for anything in the world." Bucky answers without taking his eyes away from you, his smile seared onto his face.
Steve chuckles at how whipped his friend already seems to be, moving closer to the judges with Nat when it was time for their scores.
Second place, not bad for a last minute thing.
As you cheer for your friends while they're given their medals, Bucky leans down and whispers in your ear "we wouldâve come first."
You burst laughing and Bucky known in this exact moment that he would do anything to hear that sweet sound for the rest of his life.
You look up at him and raise your voice just enough for him to hear over all the screaming, with a smile big enough to match his "We totally wouldâve."
#bucky barnes#avengers x reader#bucky barnes x you#sam wilson#steve rogers#tony stark#natasha romanoff#bucky barnes au#tony stark x daughter reader#bucky barnes x female reader#bucky x reader#avengers au#bucky barnes x reader#dad!tony stark#mcu au#bucky barnes x y/n#bucky x you#bucky barnes imagine#marvel au#y/n stark#bucky barnes one shot#bucky barnes oneshot#marvel fanfiction#literaryavenger's request
309 notes
·
View notes
Text
Ok story time of me meeting Harry today in full detail as best as I can because it was a wild series of events.
Under the cut bc it's A LOT djfkdksks.
My friend and I decided we were going to see and walk in Hampstead Heath because today is our last proper day in London and we hadn't done that yet.
We decided to go to the Spaniard's Inn to try our first Sunday roast today to kill 2 birds with one stone type of situation.
We took the tube to Golders Green, and walked around the town a bit. We basically ended up walking all the way from there to The Spaniard's Inn through the park (which took a lot longer than it would have had we taken the bus there instead, which we discussed). When we got to the pub, we just kind of stood across the street for a bit basically trying to figure out what we wanted to do.
And then we saw someone walking toward the pub on the other side of the street and my friend said, "Is that Lewis Capaldi??" and I said "Yeah I think it is actually" and then we started googling pictures and comparing as he was walking in đ.
I think we were going regardless, but we decided to go in, and as we were walking in, I immediately could see and recognized Anne (Harry's mum) through the window and started having a mini freak out. I thought she looked at me/saw me, so I sort of awkwardly/excitedly smiled at her through the window (?).
I thought maybe she was just visiting with Harry and happened to be there grabbing food or something. I definitely did not think Harry would be there when I saw her. I was thinking it would be nice to maybe get the chance to say hi to her and if not, then I can say I saw her. but I was so nervous.
Once we got in, the host we spoke to said there was only 1 table available without a reservation, and it was upstairs with a party of 30 who were apparently so loud that 2 other groups left.
I was still freaking out, and they told us it'd probably be an hour or longer if we wanted to wait for a different table, so we decided to take it.
As they were taking us to go up to our table, we passed by a room at the bottom of the stairs. As we walked past the doorway, I saw Anne with (I think) her friend, Louise sat next to her and then, Harry was sat across from them.
I did kind of quietly gasp when I saw him, and he glanced over at us whilst continuing to speak with them. We made brief eye contact, but we just quickly continued up to our table because I didn't want to make it obvious or interrupt or be obnoxious lol. My friend was smacking me with her water bottle as we were walking up the stairs because she was also freaking out or thought I might not have seen him đ€Łđ€Ł.
I, of course, wanted to say hi, but didn't want to interrupt or be disrespectful. He was also with his mum and her friend and I didn't want to make them uncomfortable.
I told our waiter this and he had told me I could probably catch him quickly as they were leaving when they finished. I spent the duration of our meal internally freaking out and not really able to eat wondering when would be the right time. A shame, really because the roast looked amazing đ©đ.
At one point, the waiter also said Harry would come up and see anyone who wanted to say hi to him. Which, at that point, I switched my seat to the other side of the table because there was no way I could handle the possibility of him coming up behind me unexpectedly đ€Ł. After I did this, he ended up just quickly popping upstairs (we made brief eye contact again), and going into the other room we weren't in (where Lewis Capaldi was), and going back downstairs.
I was freaking out for a little bit longer, which the waiter knew at this point (I ended up giving him a ÂŁ20 note for having to deal with me đ€Ł) The waiter told me they were done and basically that now was my opportunity lol. So, I went downstairs and could see into the room again, but they were still chatting and had a plate on their table and staff coming to clear it. So, I felt a bit awkward and in the way at that point. I also got scolded by a woman behind me that there was a private event and I couldn't go in there at all. This added to me already freaking out, so I just went outside for a minute to get some air. Just as I came back inside to go back up to our table, they were leaving. Harry was the last of their group to leave and was thanking the staff while I was stood there. He said something like "Thank you so much for everything, have a good night".
I then spoke to him and said, "I'm sorry, I really didn't want to interrupt your meal, but I just wanted to say hi". And then he said, "thank you, hi, how are you?" and came over to me and offered his hand for me to shake. I was so stunned, but managed to say "good, how are you?" to which he'd just said, "good, have a good weekend" and then left.
I didn't ask for a photo. He was very gentle and kind and lovely, it was a very quick, polite interaction. Sidenote: I remember his hands being quite soft.
I, of course, would have liked to have gotten a photo or talked a bit more, and gotten the chance to tell him the impact he's had on me over the years, and how long I've been a fan, or ask about new music, but the time and place just really didn't seem ideal or appropriate for it.
This whole entire trip has been such a dream for me. A small part of me was hoping I'd meet him when I was visiting London, but I didn't think in a million years it'd actually happen.
I was almost too afraid to get on the plane, and this never would have happened if I didn't.
I really manifested this so hard. He's so lovely and looked lovely.
112 notes
·
View notes
Text
Donatello's First LoveâSplinter's Talk
mostly bayverse, could be 2003 if you squint hard enough. did it a little different with this one compared to the others :0 word count: 1.6k
Spanning his messy corner of the Lair, Donnie's many monitors mounted to the wall were alight with a blue glow. The same few camera feeds rotated between the locations outside of their home and other places, monitoring, and allowing surveillance to take a backseat in his mind while he worked. At his desk, he gently squeezed a pipette into the mouth of a breaker, waiting for the reaction he was looking for to occur.Â
"Interesting," he mumbled to himself, "I wonder what happens if I were to supercool the mixture."Â
He placed the substance in a tray and prepared another batch, this time, much more concentrated. There wasn't much to do around the house besides experiment with the materials he'd salvaged. That was fine; he enjoyed the process, and filling notebooksâand his wallsâto the brim with chemical equations, notes and mathematics that hardly anyone but he could read.Â
Careful with his large fingers to not drop the pipette, he sucked a few drops up from the test tube, going in to add to the mixture. He squinted, almost there. And then the startling alarm pinged on the screen next to him, making him jump and squirt the chemical on his work surface. He quickly wiped up and looked over at the computer. "'Motion detected: [y/n]'s apartment complex'," the screen read, switching camera feeds to one of the multiple tiny cameras he had set up. He only put cameras where he thought it mattered; he was paranoid about an ambush, and even more so at her place than theirs, now that she was coming and going from the Lair. The likelihood of their enemies finding out her association with them was about a fifty-seven percent chance, fifty percent too much for Donnie.
He scanned the monitor for signs of anything suspicious, but it turned out to be only a friend dropping by with a key to put a package inside, with [y/n]'s permission.Â
"Oh," he muttered, suddenly feeling silly. He made sure the person left her apartmentâand locked it backâbefore quickly switching the feed. That was his one secret nobody had managed to catch him out on yet. Even so, he felt slick and a little guilty for spying. But, justifiably, they needed to know if she ever was in danger! He dismissed the notification and rotated the feeds manually. "Whoops. Sorry, [y/n]...yeah, I'll just switch that back."Â
He shuffled around to resume his work titrating. Except Splinter stood curiously behind the desk, eyes trained close on the monitors, and then Donnie. Donnie flinchedâSplinter usually didn't come in or near his lab. In fact, none of his family normally bothered him when he had his nose in his work, because none of them understood it. Not even Leo bothered to try to get the details. The details went over their heads.Â
"So, Donatello, what is it you are working on?"
"Oh, Master Splinter," Donnie greeted him, glancing back to make sure the monitor was no longer on the door to her apartment. He picked up the pipette and test tube he'd knocked over before, "What is it?"
"Refer back to my last question," Splinter replied. He leaned calmly against his cane and looked all around the cluttered lab. Notes taped, tacked, even glued to walls. A whiteboard full of impossible equations, various pieces of technology in disrepair he'd picked up from trash and things going to recycling. Quite the mess, but Donnie knew where everything was. Splinter cocked his head slightly. "What disorganization," he commented.
"Disorganized to you," Donnie corrected with a smile, "but I can find anything I'm looking forâit's actually 'unorganized', implies that it never was organized. The definition of 'disorganized' suggests that something once was organized but now isn't, but I never once had this place in order," he rambled.Â
"Donatello," Splinter interrupted. Once his son got talking, it was hard to stop him. He just had to interject to get a word in. "What is it you are doing? You have been very unfocused lately. This is strange for you." Â
"Unfocused" was an understatement. With a mind already running miles per minute, he was getting caught up in his own head. Getting his work station back to a functional state, he set up his tube tray, answering, "Titrating these and writing out their chemical equations. The brain's like a muscle, gotta exercise it and stay sharp," he said. And with all that sharpness, he was only half-suspicious as to why Splinter was suddenly interested in what he was doing.Â
Splinter nodded. "Then I must not have seen miss [y/n]'s apartment complex on your screen. Carry on."Â
Donnie froze, watching Splinter out of the corner of his hazel eyes. His stomach dropped. So, it was one secretâthey weren't going to understand, he was just as protective of their home, too! What if she couldn't call the police, or even them in time if someone broke in? Her apartment wasn't in a good area, Donatello already didn't like that. What if someone grabbed her? He couldn't put his mind at ease without knowing.Â
"Iâwell, this was a recent development, you see," Donatello stuttered, fidgeting with the purple wraps around his hands. He realized then how weird it all looked and panicked. He'd never meant for it to go this far; his cautionary measures just kept escalating more and more with his feelings for her. "I swear, it's just outside of her place! I would never put a camera in her apartment, that would be creepy, and way overstepping," he explained. "I told her I'd always look out for her and that she can count on me."
"Oh, I suppose it's no problem, then, since she gave you such consent," Splinter said, looking away momentarily to scratch his chin. His eyes snapped back over to his anxious son and popped a hairy brow up as he knocked the end of his cane on the floor to grab his attention further. "Is that right, Donatello?"Â
He wanted to go into his shell. I'm busted, this is not good. "Don't tell her! So, I, umâŠI didn't exactlyâŠ" The thought trailed off. He didn't need to finish that sentence for both of them to know.Â
"Precisely my point. Now that we have made that clear, would you like to tell me what this is really about?"Â
"No! I mean, I will, since you're asking, butâagh, I swear, I'm not a creep," he said. "I just wanted to make sure she'd be okay. That's it."Â
Splinter crossed behind his desk, slipping an arm around his son's shell. Donnie wanted to pull away. "Come with me. Let's take a walk."Â
He led them out of the Lair into the tunnels outside their home. They could loop around easily and end up back at the Lair, and Splinter knew Donnie was going to resist talking if the others could be around to hear. Sometimes, you must play on other people's terms, he thought, listening to the quiet drip echo as they ambled through the sewer. He figured it was time to do a little damage control, although he normally pledged not to interfere with his sons and them making their mistakes. However, he didn't want to see Donatello make a potentially hazardous one to himself.Â
"Now, you must understand, my son, you cannot know everything at once," Splinter said, avoiding an accusatory tone. "You have a brilliant mind, but you certainly don't tend to see the obvious."Â
"What do you mean, master?" Donnie questioned. The "obvious" being under any other circumstances, his actions would definitely be seen as "creepy". The notion flew right under his radar as something to worry about, as their circumstances were anything but normal.Â
"Of course, you are a young man, you want to watch out for the one you love," Splinter pointed out. Donnie cringed, even though he hasn't made much of an attempt to hide that fact. He was excited to explore something new, why should he have hidden thos feelings? He didn't shout them to the world. But it was well-known among their family that he'd beaten his brothers to the punch when it came to her, and no going for it was an unwritten but understood boundary. Still, this wasn't a conversation he was prepared for have tonight; his mind was still back at his lab.
"About everyone but Michelangelo has noticed you've been retreating to your lab more often recently." He chuckled. "And your antics around her are obvious, again. Loosen your grip a little. You are annoying your brothers vying for her attention."Â
Donnie felt a rush of embarrassment come over him. Yes, he was showyâexpressive, maybe too quick to whisk her away to demonstrate his new inventions, the stuff he'd discovered. Donnie knew he could hyperfixate on and obsess over things; she was on his mind more than not. As for annoying his brother, he wasn't the strongest, but he was the smartest. He was much more eager with his staff and putting his siblings back in their lane when she was around. The electric component on his weapon came in handy for quick corrections, and goofing around.Â
Through all of that, he remembered having a moment of clarity when she was inspecting his computer setup one night and the camera almost flickered to hers, to which he scrambled to shut it off. Conveniently, he brushed that aside.Â
Donnie lifted his goggles, rubbing his face sheepishly. "I guess you're right," he admitted.Â
"The things you do for love," Splinter shook his head. "Be sure you do not push her away by accident. You are fortunate I had the mind to come talk to you about this before you made a mistake and a fool of yourself. Consider it a fair warning," he said as he looked over at his son, who waited quietly for him to continue, "to not overstep."Â
"I understand, loud and clear."Â
Splinter nodded in agreement, "Good. I trust you will take this advice well. You have a good heart and good intentions, Donatello, do not be clouded by your mind. Your brain is not your only quality."
"Thanks, master Splinter. I'll let up on it," Donnie relented with a small smile. He was still uncomfortable, feeling a bit dumb. He always was so caught up on making predictions, keeping everything running smoothly and safely that he didn't always consider how that worked for other people. Just because it made sense to him, didn't mean it made sense to them. Note that for later, Donatello, he reminded himself. He turned around to head back to the Lair.Â
Splinter stopped to take in a little sunlight from the grate above his head, stopping Donnie in his tracks. "Oh, and Donatello," he called.Â
"Yeah?"Â
Splinter assumed parental status, and Donnie knew that scolding tone all too well. "Tell her about it, or turn that damned camera off."Â
~wooOoOOOoooOooOooo partitionnnnnnn~
Side rant: I actually hate it when people portray Donnie (except for 2012 iterations) as shy and unconfident. He is literally the opposite in 2003 and Bayverse. Donatello is not "a little baby uwu" and I'm tired of people making him look so meek đ
#tmnt#teenage mutant ninja turtles#tmnt donatello x reader#tmnt donatello#tmnt donnie#donatello x reader#donatello#master splinter#tmnt fanfic#tmnt 2016#tmnt 2014#tmnt bayverse#tmnt x reader#tmnt 2003
848 notes
·
View notes
Text
Macaque ⥠Bath Time
First of all, this is all still SFW, but would be leading into NSFW with the ending implication. So this still counts as Fluff. Also I personally would call him Mac-Mac, so that shall now be implemented into my fics.
That being said...
CW: slight suggestive vibe, nudity, mild gore(? had to hold back a lot from making it full on detailed descriptions), maybe faint yandere behavior if you squint
⥠~ Fluff ~ âĄ
"I've told you before. Hands off my territory... No one to blame but yourself."
The dark-furred simian dropped the demon's corpse onto the pavement with a dark grin. It's been a while since he really got to do this to another demon. He's been holding back his true strength ever since he met you, in hopes of not scaring you off... Well, at least he didn't usually attack demons with you around. That didn't mean he would kill them even when you weren't present.
However... this particular demon crossed the line. Not only did this demon return to the apartment complex, the Six-Eared Macaque's territory, despite having been warned... But this demon also threatened to kill him, as well as you and your neighbors right after.
Little did he know that your husband was a lot more capable than any other ordinary demon this guy had ever faced before, by far. Despite his size compared to the intruder, he could easily fold him.
And of course, Macaque didn't take this random demon's threats lightly. Killing off a threat to you and your home once in a while wouldn't be so bad, no? Surely a little bit of self-defense in the name of your safety should be fine.
So he did what he seemed most fit. Getting rid of the pest that spoke of those threats. After all, endangering you in any way, shape or form was off-limits. Anyone attempting to break this one simple rule had to deal with the consequences and would be punished by your loving husband...
Violence may not always be the answer, but life is multiple choice.
And death was just one of the options.
A quite merciful one at that.
Macaque glanced down at the blood that now stained not only his clothes, but his fur too. He rolled his eyes, grumbling about needing to take a bath. After all, he wouldn't want his beloved to be stained by another demon's blood when he hugged them. And thus, he disposed of the body by engulfing it in a shadow portal. He was torn between letting it fall into lava or the ocean, but he decided that lava would be the quickest solution. If the corpse somehow managed to not be gone by the time the Demon Bull Family saw something floating on the surface of one of their lava pits, then they could simply see it as a nice aesthetic gift to their home.
He used another shadow portal to return to your shared apartment's living room. Everything was quiet, so much so that he had no problems hearing all your neighbors without even trying, which the shadow monkey already anticipated. Usually it was him that would come home later than you, but not today since his plays were scheduled for only half of the week. And it was a good thing he had the day off. Who knows what would've happened if you came home first and encountered the demon he got rid of instead!
After making his way past your bedroom door, he let a shadow clone enter and pick some fresh clothes for him. Meanwhile, he prepared his bath. The dark-furred simian noticed the lack of a shampoo bottle near the bathtub, so he ended up picking the plum-scented shampoo from the cabinet beneath the sink. Macaque was considering using body wash as well, but decided against it as most of what the blood got on was pure fur anyway. His shadow clone then walked in with fresh clothes, placing them on the closed toilet seat before vanishing back into his shadow.
However, before he could undress, his ears caught the sound of keys clashing by the front door. He smiled to himself at the implication- Only you had keys to the apartment since he didn't need keys to enter. And his assumption was indeed correct.
"Mac-Mac, I'm home!" Your lovely voiced called out from down the hallway as you entered.
"Heya, sugarplum! I'll be right with you, just gonna take a bath first!" He called back through he closed door. It did take a while until the tub was actually filled with warm water, so in the meantime he inspected his nude, scarred form in the mirror. He sighed to himself as he tried getting some blood off manually with his fingers, but to no avail. It would be difficult to clean up some spots, for sure. Especially those splatters that ended up on his back...
Another thing he did while waiting for the bathtub to fill up was to listen in on what you were doing. From what he could still hear past the noises coming from the faucet and your neighbors, apparently you were eating dinner. Presumably leftovers from the fridge as he did not recall you cooking anything earlier that day.
Once the tub was full, he turned off the faucet, then climbed inside and began to clean himself up. Macaque started off by washing all his fur on and around his head, at least that was easy to do. There wasn't even all that much blood stuck in there in the first place... Well, except for maybe the front.
He was so busy rubbing the blood off his arms that he didn't hear you walking towards the bathroom. At least until you lightly knocked on the door, pulling him back into reality.
"May I come in? I need a dry towel for the kitchen", you asked. Your husband told you that you may enter, so you did.
It was far from the first time you saw him without clothes, so it wasn't exactly awkward when you came in and picked one of the thinner towels. After choosing a fitting one, your eyes glanced over at the dark-furred simian. Honestly, he was already handsome by default. Him without a shirt was even better. But his wet, shiny fur glistening in the light of the bathroom made him look a lot more appealing on top of it all.
Suddenly, his own gaze landed on you. He seemed a bit confused, but this little bit of confusion was quickly wiped away as his smug grin took over.
Shit. He probably heard your heartbeat increase... Curse his intense hearing!
"What's the matter, sugarplum? Like what you see~?"
You were about to respond in a flustered, passive aggressive manner... Until you noticed the amount of red that was still very much present on his fur. You paused for a second before becoming concerned. "What happened? Did you get into a fight? Is that your blood?!" You asked frantically.
Macaque's grin left just as quickly as it came. "No, no! Well... I mean yes, I did get into a fight. B- But this isn't my blood!" That statement only eased your concerns a bit. You simply stood there in thought with the folded towel in hand... Until he seemed to try wash off some blood his back, but to no avail.
"Do you need help getting it off?" You asked as you slowly put the towel onto the sink.
He raised an eyebrow at you before waving his hand dismissively. "I wouldn't mind the company."
You hummed in amusement as you made your way over to the bathtub, getting onto your knees next to it. Macaque handed you the bottle of shampoo and you put a portion of it onto your hand, putting the bottle next to you on the ground. You then scooped up a bit of water with your other hand and mixed both liquids together. Afterwards your hands were free to roam around your husband's back, trying to get rid of the red colors and the faint stench...
Honestly, you couldn't tell if it was just the blood because his fur seemed to stink on its own.
Suddenly, the dark-furred simian started to purr as you started gently cleaning blood around his tail. You actually had a somewhat hard time cleaning it... Macaque's joy over you handling his tail so gently only made it move around more. That in of itself wouldn't have been much of a problem, but we have to take his extra strength into consideration. He may be holding back by a lot, but his tail was still able to casually pick you up if he wanted to. So trying to keep it still enough to properly get rid of stains was a challenge.
You grinned at his tail's excitement, "Do you want me to wash the rest of your body too or what?"
The shadow monkey halted before fake-thinking with a hum. "Only if you get in here with me."
You gave him a blank look for a few seconds. Macaque thought this suggestion was a bit too much for you today. You barely got off work after all. Thus he was about to apologize... until he heard you take off your own clothes.
He paused as his tail's tip flicked back above the water in anticipation. His head whipped to the side to see you put your clothes onto his own pile or dirty clothes. With your body now in the nude, you approached the bathtub before demanding him to scoot over so you could sit behind him. You then positioned yourself so he was sitting between your legs, practically having been captured so he could never escape. (He wouldn't have minded to be honest.)
And without another word, you proceeded to continue washing him. Mainly his back and sides due to his fur's locations, but you occasionally would brush over part of his chest. Most of his fur in the back wasn't even bloody, but it was still nice to help clean him. At one point his tail wrapped around your waist as he leaned back into your hold, purring while slightly rubbing himself against you. You cooed at him being adorable and tried countering him by pushing your body firmly against his, trying to reach at least part of his legs better.
However, the moment you got to his hips towards his abdomen, he chuckled. "Not low enough, sugarplum~"
You rolled your eyes at his words with a flustered smile, "Mac-Mac, you can clean that area yourself. I can barely even clean your legs from here." He pouted as his head turned to face you, just so you could see his disappointment. You grinned at him in return.
"Do I at least get a reward for cleaning up the rest myself?" He asked with a knowing smirk as his gaze lowered towards your body below the water. That cheeky little bastard... You raised an eyebrow at the monkey's suggestion. The fact that his tail seemed to slowly make its way towards your thigh didn't help the situation.
You sighed in defeat as you nuzzled into your husband's furry back. "Okay fine. But, only one round, got it? I still have work tomorrow, and you know how much our stamina differs."
Macaque chuckled, using his hands to position your arms around his torso, your hands against his chest. "I can't promise anything, sugarplum~" He swiftly turned around more until he was able to give you a quick kiss on the lips, his hands holding your head for better access. "I love you."
In return, you leaned in as well for a kiss that would last a little longer. "I love you too..."
"Well, guess I better get to cleaning now, just so we have more time for my reward~", he said in his low voice as he pulled away. It didn't take long for Macaque to completely clean himself, especially with this new motivation literally sitting behind him with a flushed, yet amused look.
Maybe you should offer him this type of reward for doing house chores, just to motivate him into actually doing those more often.
> Masterlist <
#lmk x reader#macaque x reader#six eared macaque#lego monkie kid#lmk macaque#fluff#bath#suggestive#only a bit tho#i personally dont think it counts rly into gore due to how i removed all the actual descriptions tbh
728 notes
·
View notes
Text
Comfort at night â Ed x Reader
A/N: this was something i had written up for a while in my drafts and iâm finally posting it! unfortunately there was a weird error that happened and i had to redo the last bit of this, so apologies if it feels rushed </3
TW: gn reader, fluff, a bit of angst, ed and reader are friends ! , mentions of that card game ed talks about in world tour, author canât write to save her life
recently his nightmares had become more frequent than usual for the first time in a while. every night felt the same â constantly bursting awake, feeling dizzy, out of breath and covered in sweat⊠he felt like such an idiot, like a stupid little kid who couldnât sleep alone.
ed letâs out a sigh and grabs his phone from the nightstand as he sits up against his headboard. he glanced at the time, âjust 1:00 amâŠâ. with a swift motion of his thumb, he unlocks his phone and opens his messaging app. from there he sees a series of texts heâs yet to respond to, but he didnât have time for that right now.
he glanced over your contact, contemplating wether or not he should be bothering you at this hourâŠ
âyou up?â
to his surprise, he seen the typing icon appear from your end of the screen almost instantly.
âyup! i might get ready to sleep soon though.â he only watched as you continued typing, âdid you need something?â. ed sighed and forced himself to respond in a ânormalâ way.
âcanât sleep.â
you glance at his response and bite the inside of your cheek, waiting to see if heâd say anything else. though after a minute or so, you caught the hint that he had no intentions of continuing. both you and ed have been familiar with each other for quite some time after he helped you with beating up some weird creeps who were following you around in the subway.
since then, the two of you had become mutual friends. heâs opened up about his past, but did so very cautiously as he didnât want to scare you away. ed wouldnât ever admit it â but it was comforting to have a friend who wasnât fully involved in his past or his crazy line of work. comfort was also something that ed was never used to receiving during his years growing up⊠the feeling was still quite foreign, but he only ever felt it with you.
âwanna come over to my place, then? i donât mind staying up a bit longer.â
âplus, it feels like a while since youâve last swung by metro city. we should enjoy your time here together while we can!â
ed reads over your messages and hums to himself. will he ever get used to the gratitude and kindness you show him? he always tends to ask himself that same questionâŠ
âyea, youâre right.â
âiâll head on over right now.â
the next thing he knew, he was at the front door to your apartment. he held a blank stare and slowly held up his fist to softly knock (more like bang) at the door. the sound of the lock fumbling from the other end was heard and you cracked the door open to take a peak. once you notice it's ed, you fully open up your door to welcome him inside.
your place was so clean and organized compared to his, he thought. just by stepping inside he felt a wave of comfort wash over him. ed makes his way over to your couch and plops down with a sigh. you could tell how exhausted he was just by looking at him...
although you didn't know the details of everything, you knew that ed has been through (and still puts up with) a lot. you'd never be able to relate to his struggles like his neo shadaloo group could, but you made sure to give him all of your comfort and support for whenever he needed it.
"i know you're not one for small talk, so i'll get to the point..." ed keeps his eyes on the blank tv screen in front of him, but you knew he was listening. you take a seat next to ed and turn your full attention to him. "what's going on? you don't look like you're holding up too well, ed." you noticed from the moment you opened the door that he looked in worse shape than usual.
the bags under his eyes made it apparent that he's been lacking proper rest time, and his pale skin was scattered with red patches, along with what you could only assume to be bruises. knowing ed, he most likely wouldn't bother to take some time off and take care of himself.
the boxer was hesitant to respond. he didnât know how to communicate very well, and the last thing he wanted to do was accidentally lash out at you. ed looks in every direction except yours and you notice his leg started to bounce⊠was he nervous?
without even thinking, you placed your hand on his knee and softly stroked it. the sudden contact took ed by surprise as that same leg stopped its bouncing. there it was again â that weird sense of comfort you brought him which he would never get used to.
ed couldnât bring it in himself to answer your question even though it was something so simple. he hated that he didnât know how to respond. the boxer tiredly rubs his eyes and awkwardly clears his throat. âyouâve still got those cards i gave you, yea?â ed looks over at you and he can sense your small hint of confusion from him desperately trying to change topics.
to his surprise, you donât mind and let up.
âoh, uh.. of course i do.â your response makes him crack a slight grin as he pulls out a small deck of cards from the pocket of his hoodie.
of course he carried these around with him.
nothing can stop the small laugh that you let out at the sight of him hurriedly looking through all his cards.
you remember ed telling you about this trading card game he had been into⊠youâve bought him some cards on certain occasions because youâd figure heâd enjoy it with how much he seems to gush over this game. and he had also bought you a small deck of cards along with giving away some spare ones he thought were useless for him. he mentioned that itâd be useful for whenever you two had a chance to hang out and play together.
it didnât take long for you to get up and find your small deck of cards. once you came back to your main living room, you seen ed already seated at your table. he was organizing everything and sat on the opposite side to your seat. without wasting any more time, you grab your seat and begin getting your cards ready to play.
to be honest, you werenât sure how much time had passed. once you two played multiple rounds of that trading card game, you had binged a few comedy shows that had ed intrigued even though he would never admit⊠but you can tell he was into it just by how much he bantered with the episodes as they went on.
and now you were hereâŠ
ed was fast asleep as he snuggled into you. it took everything in you to hold on your giggle and not wake him up. you were certain that he wasnât aware of how close he was holding on to you right now⊠he would probably die of embarrassment if he was conscious right now. ed had only asked to share your bed because it âlooked comfy as hellâ , but in reality you knew there was definitely more reason behind it. and thatâs how you can only assume it had to do with his night terrors.
itâs not a surprise that he wouldnât admit that, but you knew better and allowed him to sleep with you for the night. his face finally looked relaxed as he slept here close to you. honestly, you also never wouldâve thought heâd be the small spoon between you two.
though, you couldnât stop thinking about how there was a part of you that felt extremely sorry for him⊠sometimes you can sense and feel the heart of a little boy inside of ed, but heâs forced to keep up such a rough exterior due to everything heâs been through.
the thought of it made you frown a little bit.
he deserves so much better.
although heâll never fully tell you whatâs going on, you still want to be there for him as much as you can. you gently move his hair to the side to see his full face and you instantly smile at the sight of him.
without even thinking, you slowly place a kiss on his forehead and close your eyes with an even bigger grin on your face now.
âgood night, ed.â
#GRRR I LOVE HIM#i just want him to be happy#ed street fighter#ed sf6#sf6 x reader#sf6#street fighter x reader#street fighter#street fighter 6
65 notes
·
View notes